Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

first.

Sunlight poured through the glass window of Uzumaki company's highest office, brightening the whole room on such a beautiful morning. The interior was simply decorated. A few bookshelves were on the left, and a simple white tea table and silver gray couch were on the right. In the center of the room was a large desk. Several stacks of papers piled high on the wooden surface, almost completely obscuring the man behind the desk. His bright blond hair stuck out, shining even brighter in the sunlight.

Naruto Uzumaki read through the sheet of paper in his hand one last time and decided that there was nothing left to displease him, he signed his name downright at the bottom of the paper. He stuffed it into the folder, and then stretched himself to get rid of the back pain. He leaned back in his chair, sighing tiredly, but the corners of his lips curled up somewhat happily. Just thinking about tonight, Hinata making a beef hotpot dinner was enough to keep him up the whole day.

Naruto opened his eyes slightly and looked out of the window behind him, the sun hadn't even reached its peak. Lunch break had not yet come and he was already starting to miss Hinata and his children. Since he left pretty early this morning and decided to let Hinata sleep in after a, well, pretty tired night (?), he couldn't talk to his family, just had enough time to look at their beautiful sleeping faces before leaving.

But Naruto guessed he could make up for it at dinner. He had lots of things to tell his children about their next vacation since he finally made time to go to the beach with them next month.

Sorting the files that were strewn about on the desk and then putting them aside, Naruto then heard three familiar knocks on the door. Just then, Shikamaru entered, carrying a new file. The blond man shivered and shrank back in his chair.

- Oh come on Shika, stop bringing me more work! - Naruto exclaimed and dropped his head on the table, letting out a tired groan. At this rate, he would have to grab a cup of instant ramen again instead of having a decent lunch.

Shikamaru shrugged and scratched his nape, hitting the file on Naruto's head.

- Like I want us to be busy. - He frowned. - But you know what you commit to when you decide to expand the company.

Pausing for a moment, Shikamaru decided to add.

- And you're the one who dragged me to the company to be your assistant. I don’t even complain once so stop whining. 

- Hey! - Naruto raised his head and pouted.

- And I said something wrong? - Shikamaru raised an eyebrow, causing the Uzumaki boss to roll his eyes.

- Right right. - Naruto waved his hand, pretending to be offended, but he knew the Nara man didn't mean it. That was just their usual stupid talk to relieve the tired working atmosphere. Both Naruto and Shikamaru were actually happy to be able to work with a close friend.

Naruto straightened and looked into the file. Those were the profiles of applicants for Uzumaki's expansion project. There were quite a few people, Naruto analyzed, more than he had expected. It seemed that the HR department wanted him to have a wider range of choices in personnel for the Uzumaki company's new branch in Suna. That's fine, to be honest, but sometimes Naruto found it annoying when so many tasks in the company fell on his head. He trusted his staff and the HR department's decision, they actually could save him a lot of trouble if they didn’t send him things like this.

He made a mental note that he needed to tell HR about that before picking up the first resume and starting to read it, aiming that he needed to sort out half of these profiles before lunch break. Shikamaru carried the stack of papers Naruto had just completed to the tea table and checked it right there. The two men focused on their work, occasionally exchanging some words. After a while, the profiles were pretty much gone.

- Fujimura Shion, - Naruto muttered the name as he did with any other applicants' name, before glancing over the photo. At the moment her features filled his view, a pain shot through his head and his eyes throbbed. Then his breathing hitched and his eyes squeezed shut. His heart pounded madly in his chest, a bad premonition enveloped him that made him shiver.

What the hell?

Shikamaru, hearing his friend's small cry, immediately turned his head. Seeing Naruto struggling to breathe and roughly rubbing his eyes, the dark-haired man asked worriedly.

- Are you okay, Naruto?

- I'm fine. - Naruto managed to breathe out a sentence. - Just my head and eyes suddenly hurt so much.

Shikamaru watched his boss and friend for a bit before heaving a sigh. He glanced at the hanging clock, decided to put down the work in his hands, and stood up.

- Guess you're too tired, we should take a lunch break. - said the mentor as he approached Naruto to get a better look at his face. - You have bags under your eyes, didn't you get enough sleep? We left early yesterday.

- Well, we did leave early yesterday. - The blond man suddenly grinned cheesily, even slightly blushing, and looked out of the window with dreamy eyes, causing Shikamaru to get goosebumps and immediately figure out the reason behind it. Naruto only had that grin when he talked about a certain woman. - And it was the first day in three months that I came home early so I-

- Stop right there, Naruto! That's enough, I don't need the details. - Shikamaru immediately blocked his friend before he could spit out any words that could make the atmosphere more awkward. He didn’t want to know the love life of his friends, especially the friends he had known since childhood and considered brothers and sisters. It's really troublesome knowing those things .

Naruto continued to chuckle while Shikamaru could only mutter a curse.

Satisfied with his teasing, Naruto put the resume back in the file, doing his best to avoid looking at the girl's photo again and then stood up. Though he still wasn't sure about what just happened moments ago, he decided that maybe he was just too stressed out, like Shikamaru said, and needed a nice lunch to relax himself.

- I'll go with you, - Naruto said as he circled the table and went to Shikamaru's side.

Shikamaru was surprised.

- You usually eat Hinata's bento or instant ramen. - He stated as he and Naruto entered the elevator, questioning the blonde's strange decision today.

- Since it is a long break, I deserve a full lunch. - Naruto shrugged, then once again showed that same cheesy grin he had a few minutes ago. - I didn't bring a bento. I let Hinata sleep in because she was too tired from-

- Damn it, Naruto. Do me a favor and shut up! - Shikamaru exclaimed as he realized where this story was going once again. He swore that one day he could go crazy with Naruto's romance telling. Doing the romance with Temari was enough to make his heart explode with embarrassment, Shikamaru really didn't need to hear more of those cheesy acts. - You just can't stop babbling about Hinata every once in a while, right?

- Indeed. - Naruto didn't hesitate to admit it, causing Shikamaru to roll his eyes, deciding to ignore his friend.

After considering not too many options, Naruto and Shikamaru decided to cross the street and enter the convenience store across from the Uzumaki Company, where there seemed to have a wide selection of lunch for them, despite most of them only suit the taste of youngsters. After walking around the whole store, Naruto decided on a beef burger. He wasn’t really into the food, but having eaten burgers too many times with his son (since the boy loved burgers), he knew the taste of it better than any other and felt it would be the best choice for now (no better than ramen, of course, nothing better than ramen).

His eyes searched for Shikamaru after he was sure of his choice, noticing the dark-haired man standing in front of the shelf full of soulmate timers.

The word left a bitter taste in Naruto's mouth, but he quickly swallowed it and moved over to his friend's side.

- What are you doing?

Shikamaru let out a heavy sigh as if to say "Troublesome" before replying.

- Kurenai can't stop talking about how worried she is about choosing Mirai's soulmate timer. - He explained. - She worries that she won't be able to choose the right timer that Mirai likes for her twelfth birthday.

When the children of this world turn twelve years old, they will receive a timer. It has a very special meaning. The timer will light up and stop working at the moment you lock eyes with your soulmate for the first time after you both turn twelve.

Become each other's destiny.

Naruto repeated that definition in his head, a definition he had learned a long time ago and still remembered to this day. Naruto didn't believe it when he was young, but over the years he had accepted that the soulmate timers had never been wrong. They always pointed out the right soulmate couples, no matter how different they were, no matter how much it felt impossible. Soulmates always found their way to their loved ones: his friends, his relatives, the people he knew,... everyone.

Well, except for him and Hinata.

How ironic.

Naruto pushed the thought out of his head, telling himself he shouldn't think about it too much. Ten years had passed, nothing happened, and he wanted to believe that nothing would happen in the future. If he could ignore these feelings for the past ten years, why couldn't he now?

The blond man glanced at the colorful timers and decorations on them, trying to get back to his conversation with Shikamaru.

- Fashion, right? - Naruto commented, recalling the soulmate timers the kids of their generation used to own. - They’re different from us. At that time, all timers were the same with black soft silicone straps.

- The children begin to care more about looking fashionable than finding their soulmate. - Shikamaru said as a matter of course. Naruto immediately felt sympathetic when thinking about the fashionable clothes that Boruto insisted his mother buy. Maybe, he should also pay more attention to choosing the right timer for his firstborn. But then there were still three years to come.

- Hinata also mentioned this once. - Naruto said, then decided to repeat what he told his wife. - Mirai is a good girl, it can't be that bad.

- Yeah, - Shikamaru mumbled. - Can't be so bad to the point of refusing to wear it.

The corner of Naruto's lips immediately stiffened upon hearing that, and his smile gradually turned bitter. The Uzumaki man silently despised himself.

Shikamaru noticed his friend's unusual silence and turned his head in confusion. Seeing Naruto's downcast face with a hint of despair, he immediately realized what nonsense he had said.

- Sorry, Naruto, I don't-

- That's right, it can't be as bad as to refuse to wear it! - Naruto let out a wry laugh, his dry voice changing the subject. - Why not take her to choose what she likes?

Shikamaru decided to go along with the conversation after realizing Naruto was fidgeting. Soulmate was never a topic that Naruto felt comfortable with, before, now, and possibly in the future.

- It's a gift, Naruto. - Shikamaru replied as he turned around and picked up two onigiris. - We shouldn't choose our own gifts.

Naruto tilted his head.

- If we all know that we will receive a soulmate timer on our twelfth birthday, what’s the point of making it a gift?

Shikamaru was surprised at his words, then nodded.

- You have a point. Maybe I should discuss that with Kurenai.

While paying for their lunch at the cashier, Naruto's mind drifted back to Shikamaru's previous statement.

It's pathetic that Naruto was that very person who refused to wear his timer and never did. Kid Naruto didn’t want anything to decide his life for him, not even God or fate.

Of course, he never knew who his soulmate was.

And as a matter of fact, he and Hinata were not soulmates. That's why he said the soulmate timers worked with all but him and Hinata.

So how did he and Hinata end up in a marriage?

Naruto could sum up their complicated past in one sentence: "They chose each other." God didn't choose them for each other, fate didn't choose them for each other, soulmate timers didn't choose them for each other, they chose each other themselves, and that fact satisfied him more than anything in this world. Choice, that was all the world needed to know about them.

It was not really love, though. They did learn to love, or Naruto at least. He had learned to love Hinata and learned to do everything a lover should do. He had given her all his affection, all his lust and desire, and made her the most important woman of his life besides his blood bonds. Naruto had learned, but he never knew if it was enough to be called love or not. So he never said that "love" word, never in his life, not even in his wedding vows. He had vowed to care for her, protect her, trust her, cherish her, everything but love. How could he promise to do something he didn't know if he could? The last thing Naruto wanted was to betray his vows to Hinata, she didn't deserve it.

Hinata also never said she loved him, and he knew why she didn't. Hinata had also learned to love him, with all the care and affection and understanding she had for him, Naruto knew she did. But maybe it was never as great as the love she had for her soulmate, so she never said she loved him since it felt like a lie. He knew because Hinata never lied to him. But being the most important man in her life, for Naruto, was more than enough. He didn't really care about the past anymore, not at all. He was her present, that was all that mattered.

Naruto consoled himself as he followed Shikamaru out of the store, as he had done for the past ten years. It'd been ten years, they'd been fine with what's been going on for ten years, it's always been the best choice Naruto ever made in his life. How could it go wrong now?

He tried to take a deep breath, suppressing the feeling of despair that had gripped him as he followed Shikamaru into the narrow hallway that led down to the company cafeteria.

But what Naruto didn't know was that he was ignoring the fact that he was scared and insecure. He was no longer the young and stubborn man he used to be, he no longer hated destiny and love as much as he used to. He had changed. He had time. He had years to accept the fact that no one could escape their destiny, and years to fear…

Lost in his own thoughts, Naruto didn't notice a young man rushing toward him like a shooting arrow. Although he tried to dodge to the side, the young adult still couldn't control his speed and bumped into Naruto's shoulder, causing the blonde to stagger to the side, fall on a girl nearby and pull her to the ground.

- Sorry! - The young man hurriedly shouted as he got inside the elevator, the elevator door immediately closed, preventing Shikamaru's shout from reaching him, his voice echoing in the hallway.

- Hey! Watch out!

Naruto squeezed his eyes shut, groaning in pain, feeling his butt and his back hurt like hell. And the heavy weight on his body didn't help at all.

He moved a little and opened his eyes, suddenly realizing that the girl was on top of him, also struggling to use her hands to prop up so as not to hit her head directly in his face. The girl slowly opened her eyes and looked directly into his eyes. Naruto felt his heart pound wildly in his chest as he realized who she was.

Fujimura Shion.

The same feeling of pain and despair when he saw her picture once again engulfed him.

- Naruto, are you okay? - Shikamaru's voice sounded, causing the girl to startle and push her body up, away from him. Naruto suppressed the terrible feeling in his heart, managing to answer.

- I'm fine

As the blond struggled to sit up, Shikamaru looked over at the girl who had fallen on top of Naruto, wanting to check if she was okay. But what he saw made him widen his eyes in horror, not daring to believe, given what he knew about Naruto and Hinata, he could never believe it.

- Na–Naruto - He stammered. - Her soulmate timer-

Naruto's gaze slowly fell on Shion's wrist.

What the-

His throat was bitter, something stuck in his throat. He couldn't make a sound, not even a swear. Maybe he forgot how to curse since Hinata forbade him since Boruto was born.

He closed his eyes, then silently begged that what was in front of him was not true.

But when he opened his eyes again, Naruto saw that nothing had changed. This was reality, Shion's lit soulmate timer was reality.

Damn.

The tingly feeling in his stomach made him nauseous.

At this very moment, looking at her lit timer, Naruto knew he fucked up. Hell, God must have found that messing with him was funny. If not, why the hell throw a soulmate at his face after ten years of his peaceful marriage with Hinata, messing up the only thing he had done right in his fucking life?

- No. - Was the only word that could come out of Naruto's mouth. This couldn’t be…

His fear finally came true, he couldn't escape his destiny either. It came, crushing his choices, his marriage, him.

Chapter Text

second. 

Shikamaru quickly realized the condition of his blonde friend wasn't stable enough to think or do anything, Naruto had soon fallen into a state of despair and looked like a ghost. He was sitting still on the ground, not even bothering to get up or keep his image. Several employees passed by and cast a curious glance at their boss before quickly leaving. The dark-haired man looked at the young woman who was looking alternatively between her timer and Naruto, and all he could do was curse silently in his throat.

“Troublesome.”

- Time to get up, Naruto, we need to settle this. - He extended his hand toward his friend. Naruto slowly raised his head to look at him, for a moment Shikamaru thought he heard the blonde say, there's no way to fix this.

But Naruto then gradually regained his composure, he grabbed Shikamaru's hand and let his friend pull him to his feet. Still too shocked by all that happened, Naruto just stayed silent and let Shikamaru sort things out.

- Miss, - His secretary turned to look at the young woman, who quickly replied "Fujimura" as he continued. - Right, Miss Fujimura, are you free to have some coffee?

- Yes, I’m free. - Shion's smile was so bright that Naruto felt that he could be blinded. He knew it would be like this, he knew he couldn't love anyone he just met like this. That's why he never wanted to know who his soulmate was. No, he wanted nothing but his Hinata, he needed nothing but his Hinata.

But look where they were.

Shikamaru went ahead, leading them to the cafe down in the company lobby. There were so many curious eyes on them that made Naruto and the black-haired man uncomfortable. Apparently, they didn’t usually stay too close to many except their group of friends, and here Shion was trying to be as intimate as possible with the Uzumaki man. The girl was a bold one, Naruto remarked, maybe too bold. Did she need him to remind her that they had just met?

Naruto couldn't help but compare her to Hinata again and decided that he preferred Hinata's shyness.

Shikamaru still did a good job of conversing with the young adult as Naruto refused to answer any of her questions.

- Shika, - After a while, Naruto was finally able to make his first sentences. - I think we should drink coffee in my office.

Shikamaru noticed Naruto was implying curious eyes fixed on them, and nodded. After asking the girl what she wanted, the dark-haired man walked over to the counter and started ordering, leaving Naruto and Shion alone in the waiting area.

- So, your name is Naruto. - The girl was eager to talk to him when she saw that they were finally alone. Unable to avoid the question, Naruto sighed and nodded.

- Uzumaki Naruto, - he introduced himself, then said bitterly. - Nice to meet you.

Shion grabbed his right hand with her both hands and cheerfully replied.

- Nice to meet you, Naruto. - She said in a sweet voice, but the contact between their hands only bothered Naruto even more. Right now his head was chaotic, so chaotic that he felt uncharacteristically frustrated. He knew he shouldn't be angry, much less take his anger out on the girl. Being his soulmate wasn't Shion's fault, he couldn't be angry with her, so Naruto was angry at himself.

Of course he should be angry with himself, didn't all this trouble start with him?

For seconds Naruto was dumbfounded, Shion silently repeated the name of the man who had become her destiny in happiness. She suddenly realized something and opened her eyes wide in surprise.

- Naruto, are you the CEO of Uzumaki company?

Naruto didn't know what to do other than nod once more, no one else here but he had that name. Shion's eyes seemed to light up at this news, completely ignoring the blonde who was slowly getting restless from her talking.

- I don't know my soulmate will be such a talented person. Do your parents put pressure on your love life? Will I be enough? Do I meet the criteria you want or not? Maybe you’re a little older than me, but that's okay. You’re handsome, attractive, and… mature. All my friends will be jealous to know this, sure, and even more jealous when they see you.

The girl moved closer to Naruto to watch him carefully. Naruto stiffened at the realization and when he couldn't bear the intimacy any longer, he held her shoulder, forced her backward, and hardly spoke.

- Miss Fujimura, can we keep some distance?

It was the first time since they had bumped into each other in the hallway that Naruto saw the tips of her brows furrowed in confusion.

- Why? - She paused and added, - And you can call me Shion.

- I'm just not used to dealing with strangers. - Naruto tried an excuse, but Shion didn't find it acceptable.

- I'm not a stranger, you're my soulmate! - She exclaimed, once again attracting the eyes of those nearby. Naruto didn't want anyone to know more about this, he had enough trouble today. So the blond man lowered his voice, in a trembling voice, begging.

- It's just… please.

Seeing him like this, Shion could only grudgingly agree, but she continued to look at him with doubtful and questioning eyes, making Naruto flinch.

- And, why don't you wear your timer?

Naruto froze when he heard that question. In his heart, he ran through a thousand reasons to explain to Shion, but he desperately couldn't find anything that fit. Luckily, Shikamaru had returned and saved him from answering it.

- Let's go.

Naruto quickly followed Shikamaru, Shion continued to stare at him sending chills down his spine. Until they both sat down at the tea table in his office, Shion still stubbornly wanted to know the answer to her question.

- And you haven't answered my previous question.

Naruto averted his eyes while Shikamaru raised an eyebrow at the two.

- Why don't you wear your timer? - Shion repeated patiently, this time for Shikamaru to hear. She guessed that this man knew something, from the way Shikamaru had done everything for Naruto from the moment they met until now.

As expected, the two men exchanged glances with each other. In the end, Naruto closed his eyes and turned away, Shion didn't understand what it was, but it seemed to be a permission as Shikamaru began to speak.

- It's troublesome to say this, but Naruto is married.

Shion let out a small gasp, and just when the two friends thought she was going to get angry or make a fuss, the girl burst into laughter.

- Oh, I thought it was something terrible that made Naruto so nervous. - Shion said between her laughter, then softly reassured the two men who were making puzzled expressions. - You don't have to worry, I'm an open person, I know many people want to try married life before meeting their soulmate.

Shikamaru shook his head, Shion didn't understand what they meant.

- No, miss Fujimura. Naruto has kids.

- I can understand that. - Shion blinked, easily explaining. - Considering he's in his mid-thirties, and as the head of the Uzumaki family, he needs an heir. I'm fine with that, I can take care of the child.

Shion was showing her understanding side, but Naruto was annoyed that she couldn't grasp what Shikamaru was telling her. So he interjected, growling.

- We have two, miss Fujimura, and it's not because we need an heir.

Shion finally got the point of telling her all this information, and her smile faded. She looked at Naruto with surprise and pain.

- Are you suggesting that you love your wife?

The word "love" hit him, and Naruto paused for a moment before confirming.

- I’m very affectionate with my wife. - Then he suggested. - So, I hope you can keep this a secret.

- What? - Shion asked loudly, feeling both surprised and disappointed. She had felt a crush on her soulmate from the moment she met him, but all Naruto gave her was a cold shoulder. She accepted if he was a slightly cold and unapproachable person, but this was really beyond her imagination. How could he ask her not to tell anyone about her soulmate? Did he hate her so much that he didn't want others to know that she was his soulmate?

- Can you give me a reason? - She asked dryly.

- It's only temporary. I need to find a way to talk this over with my wife without hurting her. - Naruto explained, hoping it would make sense, but Shion shook his head.

- Why do you have to consider her feelings so much? - Shion felt that the more she talked, the more she didn't understand the man in front of her. - She's just your wife.

- She is my wife, - The blond snarled, feeling anger welling in his chest again. - The one who gave me my current family, who has been my support and my happiness for the past ten years, who I have sworn my whole life to cherish and protect. We don't play with our vows, Miss Fujimura, our marriage is real. And I don't want this messing with what we have.

The way Naruto talked about his wife being so loving, so warm, and so sweet made Shion feel jealous. Anger overwhelmed her mind, it was supposed to be hers, Naruto was her soulmate, his feelings must be for her, all the affection he had for the woman he called his wife was supposed to be hers. Who was that woman to have all the things that must be hers?

- If she is not your soulmate, she must have known this day would come, she must have known. Why should she feel hurt when it's clear you’re not hers? Where did you even find this woman? - The young girl said in an angry and malicious voice. - Why does she have to hold on to you so tight? What does she want from you, money, status? Where's her soulmate? Or is she such a bad person that her soulmate rejects her, or is there no one in tune with her ugly soul that she has to cling to you? Is she so selfish that she can't return you to your rightful soulmate so that you can have the happiness you deserve?

The room suddenly fell into a suffocating silence, and Shion couldn't understand the horror in Shikamaru's eyes as he looked over at Naruto who was lowering his head. For some reason, a feeling of dread ran down her spine, making her shiver uncontrollably. Even though Naruto wasn't exactly friendly towards her from the beginning, she still felt a warm feeling from him, the warm feeling that could make everyone feel safe and relaxed. But now, Shion felt a dark and terrifying aura emanating from him.

A few seconds of silence passed, and as if to make sure the young woman had finished her rant, Naruto slammed his hands on the table and rose from his chair. His face was dark, but his blue eyes seemed to light up, looking down at her with indescribable distaste. She involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva, feeling cold sweat pouring down her forehead.

- Are you done, Fujimura? If so, you can leave because I have nothing to say to you and nothing to explain to you. Do whatever you want and I don't care anymore. - He growled, like a wild animal. Naruto was holding back, Shion realized as he turned with might and main and headed for the door. But before closing the door behind him, he hissed a warning. - But don't you ever dare to talk about my wife like that again. You don't know a fuck about her.

The door slammed shut, trapping the choking sound in Shion's throat.

- But you are my soulmate…

Shikamaru sighed looking at the young girl, shaking his head.

- You don't know Naruto, miss Fujimura, not at all.

.

Naruto propped his hands on the sink, breathing heavily. No matter how many times he splashed water on his face, the mixed emotions in his heart couldn't subside. Water ran down his jawline, falling into the sink.

He didn't know when he was angry with Shion just now, was it because she spoke badly of Hinata in front of him or because the words described exactly how he was in this marriage, or both. The selfish one was Naruto, not Hinata, he was the one who needed her, he was the one who couldn't let go of her hand, he was the one who didn't cheer for her to go to her soulmate, her love, her true happiness.

But they built a family together, a paradise together. And if Hinata still wanted him and their family, he wouldn’t let anything ruin it, not even his soulmate.

But what should he do now?

How could he come in front of Hinata and say "Hey, Hinata, this is my soulmate"? How the hell could he do that if he knew he was going to hurt Hinata? The two of them had gone through a lot of trouble to get to this point, he knew, just like him, Hinata had developed a very close and irreplaceable affection for him. Even if he always said it might not be love, the connection, the bond and the affection between the two of them were something that no one could understand. It took them a long time to overcome the shadow of the past and be happy, free from the fate that was not meant for them. He knew Hinata would be hurt, like the way he was desperate, there was no reason to explain it, he just… knew.

And what would his two children, his firstborn and his little princess, have to do with this information?

Himawari would be very sad, she always believed that her parents were united by God, and now she would have to accept that their parents were not destined for each other. Given Boruto's personality, he was also sure that the boy wouldn't take this easily, especially since his son had repeatedly expressed doubts about his relationship with Hinata. The boy was also overprotective of his mother and sister, becoming the man of the house in Naruto’s absence. How could he tell when he knew it would bring down the whole family he loved so much?

- Shion has left.

Naruto snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Shikamaru's voice. The blonde turned his head to look at Shikamaru, who was standing with his arms crossed and leaning against the bathroom door.

- I guess that she won't tell. - He continued, easily guessing the young girl's thoughts. Shion was trying to get Naruto's heart, after his outburst in the office, it absolutely wasn’t smart to oppose Naruto’s offer. - And I gave her your phone number.

- What did you do? - Naruto suddenly shouted, and Shikamaru helplessly winced. - She's still your soulmate, Naruto, she'll have to know it sooner or later. But don't worry, I'm not giving her your personal number, just the business one.

Naruto immediately breathed a sigh of relief, not knowing how horrified he was at the idea of telling Shion his private life. He needed time to absorb and sort things out. He had more than enough trouble for today and the last thing he wanted was more.

- Thank you for helping me, Shika. - Naruto sincerely thanked the black-haired man. If it weren't for Shikamaru who was always calm from the start, he didn't know how he would have gone through this afternoon.

Shikamaru shook his head.

- I need to check something, - He decided. - Shion can't be your soulmate.

Naruto's hands on the sink tightened, his whole body shaking.

- No, that's enough, don't make me hope for the impossible. - He said miserably. - You were there, you could see it clearly, Shikamaru. No matter how much I don't want that, Shion is my soulmate.

Shikamaru protested.

- You know you can't have two soulmates-

- Enough, Shika! - Naruto growled. He had become so angry today, more than in the last few years combined and he still didn't know how to control them all. - I thought you all have guessed, more or less, who Hinata's soulmate is? Of course I don't have two, only that Shion, because I'm not Hinata's soulmate.

At this point, Shikamaru was bewildered, looking at Naruto with a puzzled and doubtful expression on his face. Of course, Hinata never told them who her soulmate was, it was all their speculation. But he was sure he wasn't stupid enough to not realize the implications of her words since they were children.

- We all guess that-

Shikamaru then paused. Naruto was Hinata's husband, he must know more than them, so he decided to change the question.

- What did Hinata tell you?

- Nothing, - Naruto denied, curtly. - Hinata never said, I never asked. And you know what, I don't fucking care, I don't even bother to guess who that guy is.

Shikamaru cursed under his breath. Why didn't he guess things would turn out like this? He knew well how stubborn Naruto was, once he believed in something, Naruto would almost keep that belief till his death. And if Naruto thought that he was not Hinata's soulmate, he would keep thinking that way until Hinata admitted it herself. No words would make sense to him except Hinata’s.

- You have to tell this to Hinata. - Shikamaru asserted, more than just advice, the man's face was so serious that Naruto thought he couldn't refuse.

- How can I? Shikamaru, you know Hinata will be destroyed by this news.

Of course Shikamaru knew that, he knew how much Hinata loved Naruto.

- But Hinata deserves to know. - And Hinata must know, only she can solve this, Shikamaru didn't say this part directly, but still explained. - She's your wife, Naruto, she needs to know everything. What will you explain to her about Shion if she catches you with Shion?

Naruto didn't think he'd be sneaking around with Shion, but he didn't know how the future would play out. He definitely had to see her again at least a few more times to clear things up and draw the line between them. His heart began to calculate, although Shikamaru was right about what Hinata deserved to know, he didn't accept any possibility that he would upset her.

However, at Shikamaru's pressured gaze, he couldn't help but nod unwillingly.

The Nara man didn't quite believe the way Naruto hesitated and averted his gaze. He knew his friend too well to know that the blonde was thinking differently, but he decided to ignore that for the moment.

"What are you hiding, Hinata?"

Though Shikamaru understood Hinata's personality, he couldn't help but suspect her. With what happened today, he was forced to be suspicious. As he said, one person couldn't have two soulmates, and he needed to research this problem.

Both men had already had what they had to do in their minds, but the problem was that they missed a very important point from the start.

.

Even though he didn’t want to do that, Naruto had thought carefully about Shikamaru's request. And in fact, he had a feeling that he should tell Hinata about the problem. Furthermore, his Nara friend was the wisest of all he knew, it was never wrong to listen to him. All the way home, he weighed the pros and cons of the two options, but in the end, he couldn't decide what to do. So he once again played the coward, postponing making that decision. What he needed to take care of now was not to make his family suspect his differences.

Naruto looked at himself in the rearview mirror of the car after parking it in the garage, forcing smiles a few times to show that he was fine. Hinata was an observant person, she could always tell his mood swings, so he had to prepare himself with the best mask to hide from his wife.

He let out a long breath, pushed all his fatigue and worries out of his chest, then opened the car door and got out. He tried to calm his pounding heart on the short way to the front door.

Naruto gritted his teeth and gathered all his courage to push open the door.

- I'm home.

Small hurried footsteps sounded as he took off his shoes and put them on the shelf, then the little girl with dark-blue hair and blue sky eyes appeared in the hallway. Himawari ran up to him and hugged his waist tightly, laughing.

- Daddy's back!

Naruto smiled softly, picked her up in one arm, and walked into the living room. His firstborn poked his head from the sofa, greeting him hastily before once again staring at the game on the screen with the console in his hands. The delicious aroma let him know that he would have an amazing dinner tonight.

Finally, he saw Hinata come out from the kitchen.

- Welcome home, Naruto.

She wiped her hands on her apron, smiling softly as she approached him. Naruto felt his heart swell with happiness, Hinata was so beautiful smiling like that and all he wanted was to protect her smile.

All his considerations and thoughts were thrown away in that instant. Naruto knew it was impossible for him to tell the truth and destroy this peaceful world he had built up over the past ten years.

Sorry, Shika, Naruto thought deeply in his heart, Hinata would never know about this.

Chapter Text

third.

In the middle of the night, Naruto lay hugging Hinata protectively. One arm wrapped tightly around her waist, the other gently stroking her short hair. With her in his arms and filling his lungs with her scent, Naruto's mind finally calmed down and processed what happened today.

At first, he felt guilty for treating Shion so harshly, it was just the fear of losing Hinata that made him restless, and then exploded when the young woman started to speak badly about his wife. He knew it was because Shion was young, as she hadn’t understood the true meaning of soulmate, like all other young people. Naruto recalled the time when the people in Byakuu company first learned that Hinata had already known her soulmate, after her years of efforts to hide, they also suspected, despised, and hated her.

Soulmate was not about loving each other, but learning how to love each other. Not everyone could understand that concept, only those already with soulmates could really understand the real meaning of it. Therefore when everyone mistook him and Hinata for being soulmates, the two let it be, avoiding unwanted troubles in their relationship.

It wasn't completely wrong, Naruto thought, since they had learned to love each other over the past ten years. In a certain sense, they were soulmates.

Shion was too young to understand that even if he and she were soulmates, he was not obligated to love her or be responsible for her. No, you two were just two strangers designated by the soulmate timer, nothing more. He was an independent being, having his own thoughts, making the connections he wanted and being responsible for what he wanted and what he did, just like keeping the words he gave Hinata on their wedding day.

Naruto let out a small sigh before starting to consider what he should do with Shion without letting Hinata know everything. Certainly, he had to ask Shion to keep this a secret, he could grant some of her wishes if it was reasonable, as a matter of fairness. Maybe, he would be like Hiashi, find a few good men who didn’t have a soulmate for her to choose. He would help her out if she needed help, which was the only responsibility he felt he needed to do for Shion. After all, he wouldn't give her anything more than that, not even the slightest bit of sympathy. He needed to guard his heart tightly, no affection, no relationship, he would never give her the same affection he had with Hinata.

Oh, poor child, Naruto. What are you afraid of?

Naruto knew the answer, but he would never admit it.

He sighed softly, kissed the top of Hinata's head, and hugged her tighter. Suddenly, he felt her body stiffen a bit.

- Sorry, did I wake you up? - Naruto whispered, not sure if Hinata was awake or not. But right after that, her eyelashes fluttered and slowly opened, revealing pearl eyes that seemed to glow in the darkness of the room. Naruto forced himself to breathe, because he was afraid that even the slightest change in his breathing would be seen by Hinata. Her eyes always somehow made him feel naked and exposed.

She shook her head.

- Not really, I've been awake for a while.

Naruto didn't know if that was a hint that she knew something was wrong with him, so he ignored any possible implications, asking.

- Did I make you feel uncomfortable? - He worried that his hand was holding her too tight. But again, he received a shake of her head. So Naruto kissed the top of his head lightly.

- You should go back to sleep, there are still a few hours until morning.

- Yes. - She exhaled, then gently closed her eyes. But before Naruto could be relieved to have overcome this danger, Hinata rested her head on his chest, still closing her eyes and speaking.

- If something happens, you know you can always tell me, right?

Naruto's heart tightened.

She knew, she always knew.

- I just can't sleep, you don't have to worry so much. - The blond man tried to think of a reason, even if he knew that if he gave him the lamest excuse, Hinata wouldn't force him to tell if he didn't want to. - But I know, I always tell you.

Lie. Naruto didn't know when a lie hater like him started lying.

But worst of all,

Everything's gonna be alright.

Naruto also started to deceive himself.

.

Boruto yawned and opened his eyes sleepily as he walked down the stairs. Even though the blonde boy had done the hygiene and changed into his uniform, he still couldn't stop the sleepiness from weighing heavily on his body, after staying up past midnight playing video games with Shikadai and Inojin. His mother would be furious if she found out, so before sliding open the door into the kitchen, Boruto smacked his cheeks with both hands and pretended to be more awake.

What he didn't expect the most was when he slid the door open, he found Naruto reading the news on his phone with a cup of hot coffee. Even though it wasn't the first time he'd seen his father so awake in the morning, it still felt odd. The last time Boruto remembered him like this was their wedding anniversary, and after rummaging through his memory, he was sure that today was not any special day.

Something must have happened.

- Morning, Boruto, come and sit down. - Naruto spoke up when he noticed his firstborn standing still at the door. Boruto got out of his thoughts, entered the room, and spoke.

- Good morning, dad, mom.

Hinata poked her head out of the kitchen and smiled.

- Morning, son. How was your sleep?

- Good. - He replied as he pulled up a chair and sat down, keeping an eye on his somewhat strange father this morning. Naruto sensed his gaze but ignored it.

A few minutes later, Himawari, also in her school uniform, reached the dining room, rubbing her eyes as she spoke.

- Good morning!

All three older people answered her at the same time. Himawari now noticed Naruto's presence at the table, unlike Boruto’s silent observation, she did not hold back her curiosity.

- Dad’s awake– no, dad is wide awake? - She commented. - Strange.

- Hey, - Naruto immediately pouted. - I know I'm not an early bird, but you two, don't act like I can't get up early. And to be fair, I woke up early yesterday.

- That's right, as if you think burning the pancakes and spilling half a bottle of milk means getting up early. - Boruto rolled his eyes, causing Himawari who was sitting on the chair to laugh lightly. The three could even hear Hinata giggling inside the kitchen.

Naruto snorted coldly, crossing his arms to pretend to be angry.

Even though the oldest man was still behaving normally, Boruto couldn't help but feel that Naruto was trying to force himself that way. During breakfast, he watched in silence both his mother and father, watching his father's unusual silences and the way he forced himself to smile, watching his mother ignore his father's anomalies. Naruto was the first to finish his breakfast, Boruto couldn't tell if it was because he was used to eating in a hurry since he usually got up late, or because he couldn't pretend anymore under the observation of all three people of his family.

Putting the dishes down in the sink, Naruto washed his hands and tied his tie, put on his vest, quickly planted a kiss on Hinata's cheek, and walked out the door.

- Boruto, Himawari, you can have your breakfast slowly, I also have some work to do in the car.

And then he walked away.

Boruto and Himawari, two pairs of blue eyes, looked at each other, processing the series of actions that had just occurred in their heads. If Naruto was at home, he would do his job in his office or in the car. They both knew he was a busy man, so handling paperwork in the car was nothing new. But again, Naruto was never awake enough (or too lazy) to engage in business work early in the morning.

Dad is indeed strange, Boruto decided.

.

Putting the dishes down in the sink, Naruto washed his hands and tied his tie, put on his vest, quickly planted a kiss on Hinata's cheek, and walked out the door.

"Boruto, Hima, I'll wait for you two in the car."

Two, Boruto silently watched the closed door.

Putting the dishes down in the sink, Naruto washed his hands and tied his tie, put on his vest, quickly planted a kiss on Hinata's cheek, and walked out the door.

"Boruto, Hima, come out quickly."

Three, he counted quietly.

Putting the dishes in the sink, Naruto washed his hands and tied his tie, put on his vest, and walked out the door.

- Boruto, Hima, hurry up since I have a meeting this morning.

Boruto's eyebrows furrowed, this time he didn't feel like being silenced by the strange happenings at his family's breakfast. But from the first moment until now he was waiting for Hinata's action, because she was always the one to notice the slightest change in his father, and the way she pretended as if nothing had happened made him nervous and frustrated.

- What's wrong with dad?

Hinata raised an eyebrow and asked what he meant. Himawari silently observed their conversation.

- He's strange. - Boruto casually commented. - Obviously, something happened. I asked if you knew about it.

Of course, this wasn't the first time his parents had hidden something from him. It's not that he didn't trust his parents, they had their reasons for doing things. But Boruto believed he was old enough to be able to share that burden with the two of them, especially since Naruto looked so miserable. Hinata always knew what was going on, she would tell from his eyes, or he'd either indulged himself and sought comfort from her, if not both. It was always two people helping each other, so Naruto's separation from this family warned something in his fledgling mind. Boruto was still a child and sensitive to any changes in his life.

He loved his family too much to let anything happen to it, and if Hinata loved Naruto too much to force him to show it, Boruto would take that aggressive part. After all, this was a marriage of two and a family of four, it was no longer about Naruto alone.

- Maybe it's just that the company has too much work. You also know how busy Naruto's schedule is when the council has decided to open a new branch. - Hinata replied, trying to get Boruto to pass the matter. But the older son was absolutely determined to find out.

- You're being too gentle with dad, you know. Dad always tells you everything. - He emphasized. - And when I say everything, it really means everything.

Boruto suddenly realized that if his father always told his mother, then there was a high chance that his now secret had something to do with his mother, for him to hide it from her. He gritted his teeth at that realization.

- Your father needs time, Boruto.

Boruto understood Hinata was giving Naruto time and space to adjust to herself. As she often said, his emotional state was fragile, he wasn't good with emotions and how bad it would be to force him to express his thoughts. Naruto would run and hide, until he was stable enough to say whatever was bothering him. But for now, time was clearly not the way. A child like him also realized that the situation was deteriorating, a secret (but not too secret) had appeared in the marriage, and it promised nothing good.

- Of course I understand that dad needs time, and we gave him time. - Boruto said harshly. - But obviously, dad didn't have the slightest idea of telling us.

Boruto noticed that his mother's face darkened, she herself noticed it.

- Your father does what he sees fit, and if he keeps it a secret, he has a reason to do it. I don't want to doubt your father's decision. - Hinata firmly said. - I believe in your father.

- Yes, he can do what he sees fit. But it is affecting our family and you have every right to doubt it. - Boruto lowered his voice and mumbled. - We are a family.

He could be strict, but he loved his family.

- I don’t see–

Hinata spoke, Boruto immediately interrupted.

- Don't lie anymore, mom.

The room was eerily silent, and just as Hinata was trying to find something to reassure her sensitive eldest son, Himawari who had been quiet all this time spoke up.

- Dad forgot. - She whispered. Realizing that the two older's attention was on her, she decided to speak more confidently. - He forgot his goodbye kiss. And he never forgets.

Boruto and Himawari looked at their mother and expected something from her. Hinata's mouth was slightly parted, but closed in the end, because she knew any excuse she made would not justify the truth of what was going on. Even when Naruto was late for work, he never forgot it. And the way Naruto stared at her so lost and far made her mind drift back to the past, the same way he looked lost after he finally became her fiancé.

- Something from the past that you don't know… - Hinata said. If Naruto was forced to respond when he wasn't ready, he would panic and defend himself, resulting in actions that might hurt others. She didn't want to talk about what had happened during that time, it was short, but painful. So she decided to just advise her son, with a bit of begging and demanding. - Don't suffocate Naruto, Boruto, don't push him.

Just because you are too gentle and easy with dad. That's what Boruto believes. Nothing could be resolved if no one spoke out.

Boruto shrugged, finally ending the conversation to Hinata's relief. He glanced at Himawari who had finished her breakfast, quickly putting the dishes down in the sink. The dark blue-haired girl imitated him, then followed him to the door. The two said goodbye to Hinata, who was also getting ready to change and go to her company.

As Boruto approached the car in the garage, he noticed his father was reading the paperwork in the company, but rather, Naruto was just staring at the documents and lost his mind somewhere. He wasn't really that busy that he had to leave the house so early, the blond using his knees to think also noticed. Naruto was not an emotionally reserved person, and those who understand him could easily read it in his facial expressions and eyes.

Instead of sitting in the back with Himawari as usual, Boruto decided to take the seat next to his father, as he could observe him more closely. Naruto was startled slightly, quickly putting away the document, doing something to hide his loss of soul.

- You two took too long today.

Naruto cleared his throat, scowling at the Uzumaki brothers' delay. Boruto shrugged at his clumsy concealment, and replied nonchalantly.

- We talked a little bit with mom.

- Oh? - Naruto raised an eyebrow. After making sure his two children were buckled up, he stepped on the gas and left the garage, driving down the street while asking. - So what are the three of you talking about?

- You.

Boruto saw the blond man stiffen, giving a wry smile as he continued to keep his eyes on the road.

- M-me? About what? - His voice trembled slightly.

Boruto gave him a glance and then replied.

- You are strange, you know, getting up early four days in a row.

- I thought we talked about this already. I just want to get into the habit of waking up early. - Naruto focused on looking ahead and driving, words flowed out of his mouth as if it were a matter of course. But both young Uzumakis knew that was not the case.

- And you left the house before breakfast was over. - The blonde boy added.

- I'm just busy.

Not that much, Boruto swallowed the words in his stomach, not wanting to expose what he knew and what he saw just minutes before. He knew Naruto locked himself in his home office, pretending to be busy but fell asleep on the sofa instead of oversleeping on his desk as usual. He thought he'd interrogated him enough to realize what was going on, and obeyed Hinata (even if only a little) about not forcing Naruto.

Boruto looked in the rearview mirror, feeling Himawari looking back at him.

- We're here. - Naruto stopped the car at a point not far from the school gate. Boruto slung his bag over his shoulder and opened the door to get out of the car.

- Bye Dad, have a great day at work.

Himawari suddenly leaned over Naruto's seat, planted a kiss on his cheek, and happily got out of the car. Although a goodbye kiss was a tradition between the Uzumaki couple, Himawari and Boruto didn't usually do it, as they believe it was something special only for their parents.

She smiled sweetly, while Naruto stiffened like a log, trying to smile back at her.

Boruto was amused looking at Himawari's mischievous twinkling eyes, also said goodbye to Naruto and closed the car door. He waited for Himawari to come to his side and started walking towards the school together.

- What do you get from doing that? - Boruto asked absently when they entered the schoolyard.

What a blunt question, Himawari shrugged and smiled.

- I've got a theory, - She said and mumbled the "not-so-good theory" part before continuing. - But now I can be sure that he just simply forgot, and not for any other reason.

Boruto immediately understood what the girl wanted to say, and a little fear rose in his heart. It was not that they wanted to doubt their parents' feelings, but every possibility was possible.

He sighed and pressed the chaos to the bottom of his heart. Waving goodbye to Himawari in the school hall, he slowly walked to his classroom. Opening the classroom door, Boruto was surprised to see that most of his friends had arrived, although it was still quite early.

And an idea popped into his head.

- Guys, I need help!

.

Naruto's hand was still on the spot where Himawari had kissed him on the cheek. He couldn't help but feel the urge to bang his head on the steering wheel again and again because of his own stupidity and carelessness. Who was he fooling? Of course he couldn’t hide from them, of course they would know! He was never able to hide his feelings from his family.

He took a deep breath to calm down.

If he couldn't hide it, he just had to get rid of what was troubling his mind every day. That's right, Naruto was coming there, getting rid of it, and no one could ever stop him.

Chapter Text

fourth.

When Naruto parked his car in the basement of the company, fatigue hit him and made him about to collapse. Unlike what his family believed, he actually didn't get enough rest these days. He barely slept at night, he woke up early in the morning and he didn’t even let his mind go without thinking and worrying for a second. And he was starting to regret skipping Hinata's latte this morning. She always knew how much condensed milk to put into his latte to suit his taste best, and how much coffee was enough to keep him awake but not dizzy from too much.

But he had no choice but to have a cup of coffee from the cafe in the company lobby, otherwise, he wouldn't be awake for the whole day.

Naruto grabbed his briefcase and got out of the car, instead of walking to the elevator and going straight up to his office as usual, he headed for the stairs.

- Where are you going?

The blonde turned to the source of the voice, recognizing the young woman approaching him.

- Hi, Shion. - He greeted her, then answered her question. - I want a coffee, and since it's upstairs, I decide to take the stairs instead of the elevator.

Shion nodded with a smile, glad that the conversation was off to a good start after days of trying to find him, but he was too busy for her to see a glimpse of him in the company. She didn’t know if he was trying to avoid encountering her.

- Can I go with you? I also want a drink before starting work.

Naruto reminded himself a thousand times that this situation wasn't Shion's fault, and that she didn't deserve all of his harsh actions and words. No one deserved those, just because he couldn’t control the misery in his heart. He thought about his attempts to escape the past few days and decided that he had prepared his feelings enough to face Shion without panicking. If he couldn’t even do this, he didn’t know if he could keep his cool when something more happened.

- Naruto? - Shion called again when it took him too long to answer. Naruto gave a wry smile and replied.

- Of course.

The two walked together to the cafe. Although Naruto wasn't as rude as the first day, he kept the necessary distance from the girl as a boss and an employee, even a little more formal and distant. Shion had tried to strike up a conversation with him with a few questions, but Naruto always replied politely and never went into detail, causing all her attempts to get close to the blonde to fail.

But the employees in the company could only see that their director was having a different company other than his friends, which was new to them. Although they knew Uzumaki was known for his friendliness, it wasn't every day that they saw a situation like this, especially since Shion once made an impression when she was with Shikamaru and Naruto a few days ago.

Humans were always curious, their nature. The staff's gazes began to stealthily follow as Naruto and Shion crossed the lobby and arrived at the cafe. Then the whispers started to sound.

It was always like that, the gossip.

Naruto was no stranger to rumors, so he easily ignored them as he stood at the cashier and ordered his drink. But Shion seemed to be sensitive to the rumors directed at her, despite her efforts to ignore them, she was still slightly shaken when a few words and phrases entered their ears.

“She doesn't wear her soul timer. And she's trying to hit on a married man."

"She doesn’t know what shame is."

- What would you like to drink? - Naruto asked politely, startling Shion.

- Ah, a cold black tea. - The young woman replied with difficulty, making him feel a little pitiful.

- And a cold black tea, thanks. - Naruto turned to add to his order and paid for both drinks. He took his order number and moved to the takeout counter.

“Maybe she is rejected by her soulmate and has to find someone else.”

“Right, see what a good man our boss is.”

"Isn't he already married and with two children?"

“There are people who are not ashamed when it is about money.”

“As if she cares! If she is rejected by her soulmate, she must be no good.”

Naruto could have continued to ignore those words, but the way he felt deja vu about years ago when he heard ugly things about Hinata, and the way Shion bowed her head all the way down, almost drove him mad. He couldn't believe these people, years had passed and he was once again faced with how ignorant people talk about a girl and question her dignity. He hated this, Naruto never stopped hating fates and soulmates. It seemed that the world was giving him a reason to hate them even more, because they made him and Hinata suffer in the past, in the present, and then, this innocent girl too. Both he and Hinata had to go through a lot to clean up their mess, and now someone else was put in the middle of this chaos and fucked it all up.

He heard words that were falsely asserting about the girl and remembered how the Byakuu company employees had treated Hinata years ago, suddenly, he felt so angry.

Why did they have to endure all this? It was ironic how fate played with them.

- Shut up! - Naruto roared, causing everyone in the cafe to immediately stop their whispers. No one dared to face the angry eyes of the boss of the Uzumaki company, even if they were ashamed of what they were talking about or not.

- Don't let me hear any of you guys talking shit about any employees in this company, the truth or not. It's a shame for me and this company to have such people, not know how to respect other people's privacy, even their colleagues. - He raised his voice, showing that even if he was an easygoing and gentle person, he could be authoritative if he wanted to.

Naruto took his drink and handed Shion hers. He then motioned for her to follow him and gave everyone in the cafe a disappointed look before leaving the place. Shion was silent for the rest of the way until she stopped at her work floor, realizing Naruto was completely uninterested in talking.

She didn't know if she should hope, despite the fact that he'd shown he didn't want anything from her in their first conversation in his office.

.

As soon as Naruto finished his too-bitter coffee, Shikamaru entered the room like a hurricane and closed the door. Not letting the blonde speak up, he had already asked with a frown.

- What the hell did you just do, Naruto?

- What the hell did I just do? - Shikamaru was annoyed when he received back his own question from Naruto. And the fact this whole week Naruto was getting more restless than ever, and his stress was contagious to his advisor wasn’t helping.

- Yes, Naruto. - Shikamaru pressed his right hand to his face to suppress his frustration, someone needed to be calm in this conversation, and he believed that Naruto couldn’t stable enough. - I don't always walk into the company and hear whispers about you having a lover.

- Damn those nosy stupid gossipers. - Naruto cursed under his breath, then looked Shikamaru straight in the eye and replied. - But you know the truth, Shikamaru.

- Of course I know the truth, but I’ve warned you, Naruto. This will happen if you don’t clear things up with Shion, and now what?

- And I'm doing it! Clear things up! - Naruto gritted his teeth.

- I’m doing it! - Shikamaru re-emphasized Naruto's words sarcastically. - Your “I’m doing” is to make the whole company think that you are betraying Hinata. How can that be “I’m doing”?

- Damn Shikamaru! Do you think I want that? - Naruto jumped to his feet, his deep blue eyes meeting his assistant's black eyes. He then sighed and mumbled, reminding himself. - No, that's not important anymore. Hinata will trust me, she trusts me too much to easily believe that I’m cheating on her.

The black-haired man laughed.

- Are you stupid, Naruto? You do everything stealthily, keep Hinata in the dark, keep secrets from her and even lie to her. Do you really think Hinata will continue to believe you after all of that? - Shikamaru said, and when Naruto looked away in shame, he knew he was right. - Damn, I hate that I already know you won't tell Hinata, I know your stubbornness and stupidity too much. And now the golden question, how do you think Hinata will feel when she finds out about this?

- Hinata won’t know. - Naruto swallowed a mouthful of saliva, deceiving himself. - Never will she.

- You don't know the future, Naruto. Your secret is known by more than one person, and it’s dangerous.

Shikamaru's wise words left him speechless, as always. Somehow, the Nara man was always right, and Naruto felt frightened by the possibilities. The atmosphere was so silent and heavy that Naruto couldn't breathe normally. For a moment, he had wanted to vent all this misery of his to Hinata, to remove all the burdens of this secret. But deep inside, he knew that it was too selfish to weigh on her with that fact; he didn't want to tell, much less wanted Hinata to know. Because he had promised to protect her from everything, and he saw this as a threat that might hurt her.

He comforted himself.

- No, Hinata will understand. If she knows, I will explain and she will understand.

Shikamaru rubbed the back of his neck, spitting out the famous "troublesome" before asking.

- So what happened then?

- Those people in the company speak ill of Shion in front of us. It reminded me of what had happened to Hinata and I told them to shut up. - Naruto glanced absently at the picture of his family on his desk. - They don't understand. It was not Hinata's fault that her bastard soulmate rejected her, nor is it Shion's fault that I don't want her. After all, I’ve gotten what I want and I don’t need another.

A few minutes passed, and Naruto realized that everything was too quiet and that Shikamaru still hadn't responded to his words. He looked up from the picture, looking at Shikamaru's lost face.

- Shika? - Naruto was confused, not knowing if there was anything wrong with his statement. - What happened?

- Why are you protecting Shion? - He asked out of nowhere.

Naruto frowned even more.

- She was being treated unfairly, wasn't that obvious? - He answered. - I would do it for anyone in that situation.

Shikamaru shook his head, exhaling.

- I don't know if you are too kind for your own good, Naruto. - He paused, looking at Naruto's frowning face before continuing. - Watch your heart, Naruto, watch it very carefully. You’re never good at dealing with and understanding your own feelings, it will confuse you.

- I still don't get it, what are you talking about?

- You said it yourself, Naruto, you are sharing compassion for Shion, the same way you had for Hinata at the beginning of you two’s involvement. And it can grow. - Shikamaru replied, feeling a bit difficult to say all this, when he himself was not sure that Hinata or Shion was Naruto's destiny. If it were any other one, the Nara man could be sure it was due to Naruto’s kindness, but things were very different now.

And all these feelings, Naruto had to understand on his own, no one could distinguish them for him. And once he could, Naruto would love and be loved to the fullest, reaching true happiness.

Naruto needed this phase to overcome the remaining fear in his heart. But Shikamaru felt worried that both he and Hinata would be deeply hurt in the process.

- Think carefully, Naruto, don't let them mix. - Shikamaru left a final warning, then left, leaving Naruto alone in his own mess.

.

Naruto couldn't lie to himself anymore, what he dreaded every night was really coming. He already knew things would be like this as he constantly found himself comparing Shion and Hinata. And thinking that he might share the same feeling for the two was too much, too much for him to bear.

Just like his wedding vows, to cherish and protect Hinata for the rest of his life, he would gladly fall into her love nest and stay trapped there forever. He had learned, and as he began to believe that he was deeply in love with her, this had to happen and make him doubt himself more than what he had already done.

Naruto had always known himself to be an asshole, and what was going on here was proof that he was the biggest one.

He wanted to give his heart to Hinata, he trusted her and he knew she would take care of it dearly. All he wanted was to love her, her, and her alone for the rest of his life.

But he never knew what was waiting for him in the future, he never knew if his heart would start to betray his mind, and having feelings he didn't want, just like Sasuke told him years ago, did become the curse of his life.

“It's funny that your mind and your heart never want the same thing, Naruto.”

After all, she wasn’t destined for him and he wasn't destined for her either.

Naruto felt like collapsing. He was afraid of himself, of the very demon in his chest.

What is he becoming?

What is he going to do? What does he have to do? What if everything falls apart?

Naruto tortured, blamed, and humiliated himself and the monster he had become.

He was lost in his own hell, dark and lonely. There was no one to guide him to the right way to go.

.

Boruto was startled when the door was opened loudly. The noise caused him to take his eyes off his favorite cartoon, jump off the sofa and peek his head out the sliding door to see his father taking off his shoes with a smile on his face.

An overly cheerful smile, Boruto corrected himself.

It felt rather odd to compare Naruto's smile with his expression all of this week. Boruto really wondered how one could change emotions so quickly. Naruto raised his head after putting his shoes on the shelf and almost beamed to see his firstborn.

- Ah Boruto. It's nice to be home, isn't it? - He said happily as he walked over to pat him on the head and messed his hair up. - How's your day? What about Hima? And where's your mother?

- Dad! - Boruto shoved his hand away and almost blushed in embarrassment for still being treated like a child. He took a breath and answered Naruto's questions one by one. - Welcome home. I’m fine, Hima got good marks on the test so I guess it’s good, and mom is in your bedroom talking to uncle Neji on the phone.

Naruto nodded in satisfaction, as he climbed upstairs loosening his tie, and if Boruto wasn't mistaken, he was sure he could faintly hear his father humming some tune.

Still bewildered by what had just happened, Boruto could only stand in awe as Naruto disappeared upstairs.

What is this situation?

- You should close your mouth before a fly can get in there! - Himawari giggled as she appeared at the top of the stairs and slowly descended. Boruto immediately shut his mouth and rolled his eyes.

- Have you seen dad?

- Already. - She replied as they both returned to the sofa together. - Dad even picked me up to dance around.

- Sometimes dad acts so cheesily like those drooling fathers. - Boruto commented. Himawari then giggled again. - I know you like it, don't be shy.

Boruto grunted in embarrassment and changed the subject.

- But don’t you see it? This cheerfulness is extravagant, it feels even weirder than it was this morning.

Even though Himawari felt the same way, she didn't see anything wrong with her father being happy. Compared to him being depressed for the past week, she liked her father like this more. So she just shrugged.

- Dad is just happy. - She guessed. - Perhaps his concerns have been resolved.

After saying that, she turned her eyes to the TV and focused on the cartoon, while Boruto sitting next to her still couldn't put down his doubts. His father's mood had improved so suddenly that it almost seemed unreal.

His cell phone vibrated on the table, Boruto picked it up and read the new message from Shikadai.

"I've read and remembered it, and I'll send the details for you in a while"

Boruto typed back to him.

"Thanks," He added after thinking about the situation. "How is your father today?"

Soon there was a reply.

"Look more troublesome than usual, why do you ask?"

"Nothing, thanks again, ttyl" He quickly replied and turned off the phone, things were getting weirder than he expected. Boruto understood the closeness between Naruto and his friends, just like his relationship with his own friends. It was not normal that the two came home with such different moods.

He remembered Hinata's words, about the things that happened when pressing Naruto too much...

Boruto sighed, hoping his father didn't do something stupid.

Well, maybe he will understand and work things out tomorrow.

Chapter Text

fifth. 

Even though it was Saturday, their school held a book fair at the school and invited some famous authors of children's books over to chat with them. It had always been a fun festival, Boruto admitted, he had always been interested in books and didn’t always get the chance to see so many books in one place. All of these have been handpicked to be suitable for their ages, so Boruto didn't have to worry too much about them having a negative effect on him when he made his choice. The book authors also had a lot of interesting stories to share too.

But Boruto decided he had one more important thing to do, so today was a perfect day for him to skip school and do something that neither his father nor his mother knew about. He had a reason to go to school and ditched, and he didn't always get the chance to do so.

As soon as he got to school, Boruto grabbed Sarada, Mitsuki, and Shikadai to a corner to confirm things he wasn't sure about. He turned on his phone, then turned its screen to Shikadai, pointed at the time between ten and eleven that was left blank on Naruto's schedule for today, and asked curiously.

- Are you sure about this blank?

- Of course. - Shikadai confirmed, the boy had lots of confidence in his memory and he was sure he couldn’t make such a simple mistake. Although he found it strange just like Boruto. He didn't know about Naruto, but he knew how tight the schedule of a day his father had. It would be weird if his boss had more free time than he did.

- Maybe your father just wants to rest. - Shikadai thought of a good reason, but Boruto shook his head. That was definitely not the case. Naruto always wanted to finish his work as soon as possible so that he could go home.

- Or he has a private meeting with someone. - Said Mitsuki, and Boruto immediately frowned at the implications even when he knew Mitsuki didn't mean it. Sarada stepped in nervously. - You shouldn't question your father doing too much, Boruto, he's an adult and he knows what he's doing.

Most of the time he didn't know, Boruto thought in his mind, but didn't say it. He knew better than anyone how unpredictable and spontaneous his father was. Even Naruto himself always told Boruto that he would be lost without his mother.

- I don't question it. - Boruto replied. - I just decided that it is the right time to show up. For the rest of the time, I can walk around the company to find out more about what is going on.

Sarada looked at him suspiciously but decided to let it go.

- And Mitsuki, can I trust you? - Boruto asked the silver-haired boy, Mitsuki simply nodded. Mitsuki and Inojin would play the role of distracting their teacher. Even more, to avoid it might go wrong like last time, Inojin had already prepared a list of answers to the question “Where is Boruto?” their teacher might ask.

Boruto, satisfied with his friends' preparations, finally looked at Sarada. The girl pushed her glasses, sighed, and replied firmly.

- I have seen the orders, our hospital will deliver some medicine to the infirmary of Uzumaki company. The hospital has three body vans, finding the exact one with the license plate I’ve sent you.

Boruto smiled gratefully at his friends, then put on his black hoodie, pulling his hood to hide his striking blonde hair. Just as he was about to climb over the wall behind the school, Sarada asked nervously.

- Do you need me to come with you? If you get in the wrong one...

Boruto laughed at his friend's excessive worry, he wasn't that stupid. So he just shrugged and replied.

- I'll be fine, thanks for worrying. - He raised his eyebrows and looked back to the school hall, winking. - Furthermore, uncle Shino will notice if more than two people disappear from his sight, especially a bookworm.

- Boruto! - Sarada scolded, then it was only the loud laughter of the blond boy as he jumped over the wall. The three children returned to the school hall, not wanting to be suspected for being away for so long.

Meanwhile, Himawari stood on the school's balcony frowning as she watched it all happen, and when she saw her brother disappearing behind the high walls, she could only shake her head.

“These blonde idiots.”

Maybe she should also help her brother a little if Boruto didn’t get back here before Hinata came to pick them up.

.

The Uchiha Private Hospital is located right behind their school, and the road is quite safe, as Sarada always takes that route to the hospital after school to meet with her parents.

It only took about five minutes of walking on the main road, Boruto was right in front of the hospital gate. Having been here many times, it didn't take him long to follow the route only for the ambulance that Sarada described, to reach the back pharmacy and hospital warehouse. It wasn't too difficult for him to notice several people loading crates onto the vehicle. Confirming the license plate again, Boruto hid in the nearby bushes waiting for his opportunity.

“The driver will likely be uncle Shisui, that will be good. But be careful if it's uncle Obito, Obito is quite close to Mrs. Kushina and Mr. Minato, and the possibility of you being sent back to the Uzumaki mansion in one note is one hundred percent.”

Even though his grandmother was a sweet woman, Boruto shuddered at the thought of how scary she could be when he broke the rules. And Naruto's teenage stories didn't help at all. So the young Uzumaki just prayed to God that he didn't run into Obito.

But a thousand times he didn't expect Sasuke would appear.

His mother wouldn't be happy with this, but damn it.

- Mr. Uchiha! - Exclaimed the two loaders when their boss appeared. - Why do you come down here?

- As much as I want to be in an air-conditioned room on a hot day like this, I should get out a bit before I get spondylolisthesis from sitting in the office for too long. - Sasuke replied, in the too-healthy-and-medical way Sarada often complained. - And I want to go to the Uzumaki company to meet some friends.

Boruto silently cursed the friendship between the Uchiha and the Uzumaki.

Boruto's plan to beg to go with whoever the driver turned to ashes, Sasuke would definitely throw him back to school. So he hid behind the van, opened the door, and ducked into the box. He heard the men's chatter outside stop and immediately hid behind a pile of crates. He tried to breathe lightly when he saw the silhouettes of three men peering into the van’s box.

- Hmm, I remember we’ve closed the door, right? - One loader spoke, and the other answered. - We must be confused.

- Luckily we checked again. - Sasuke spoke up. After that, the door slowly closed, but Boruto still felt the Uchiha man's gaze fixed on the boxes as if he could see through them and see him hiding there.

.

The medicine boxes were carefully arranged in the order of delivery. Boruto hid behind the last stack of boxes, which were also delivered to the Uzumaki company. So as people got on and off the van to unload the crates, no one noticed the ten-year-old boy hiding inside it. Sasuke was just standing outside and guiding people unloading the goods, so he didn't notice that his best friend's son was right under his eyes. Boruto breathed a sigh of relief when the door closed once again and he still hadn't been caught.

He looked around, now there were only those with the Uzumaki company's name on them, which meant it was almost time. Boruto looked down at his watch, it was almost ten o'clock, so the first part of the plan: discovering what was going on in the company, was abandoned. But he hoped he made it in time for the second part, to see what Naruto did in his free time at the company.

It was a fact that Boruto did not believe that the problem was related to the company. His mother was also a good businesswoman, and he knew the two helped each other a lot in administration even when the two companies were not in the same field. Hinata was an Uzumaki now and there was no reason for Naruto to hide from her. That's why he wanted to intrude on this gap in his schedule, he wanted to find out what had happened in the time Naruto didn’t work.

Not too long after that, Boruto felt the car stop, and then the door opened once more. He looked out of the corner of his eye and when he realized that the person who got in the car was the company security guard, he breathed a sigh of relief. The old man who had just picked up the first crate, almost let out a cry when he saw his blond hair sticking out, was even more startled when he realized it was the young master of the Uzumaki family. Boruto immediately put his finger upon his lips, shooed, and glanced at Sasuke who was waiting for the security to unload.

The man always had a soft spot for the children, and no matter how mischievous the Uzumaki brothers were whenever they came here, he always softened his heart and helped them with their pranks. This time too, he tried to appear casual, straightened, and headed for the van’s door. Holding out the box, he said.

- Mr. Uchiha, can you help this old man a little? My back is starting to feel bad.

Sasuke didn't say anything, just took the crate from the guard and turned away.

The man immediately signaled Boruto when Sasuke disappeared. The boy jumped out of the car, and circled to the other side of where Sasuke had left, not forgetting to fist-bumping the security guard and thank him.

But Boruto forgot that Naruto and his friends used to do more than that, this little trick of his meant nothing to what Sasuke had done in his teenage years. So, as soon as Boruto reached the corner, he saw Sasuke standing with his arms crossed waiting for him.

- Turns out this is the little rat that has been hiding in the Uchiha hospital van since morning. - The black-haired man mercilessly referred to Boruto as a rat, but that's not wrong either. Boruto trembled slightly and tried to put on a wry smile.

- Godfather…

- If you don't come up with a good reason for this, I don't mind driving you back to school, or back to Hinata and you should know that your mother won't be happy to hear about this. - Sasuke scolded, his tone was calm and slow but extremely cold. - Because I'm sure I drove Sarada to school for the book fair early this morning.

Boruto was about to come up with a lie, but Sasuke always saw through it. He understood the blonde idiot, and as a result, he also understood the blonde idiot son of the blonde idiot. Boruto's tricks were easy to see through, so the boy could only answer the truth.

- Dad is acting strange at home, but doesn't talk about what's going on, we're all worried. - He folded his arms and pouted. - If he doesn't tell me, I'll find out myself. Of course I can't let my parents know if I want to be discreet.

Sasuke shook his head, if Boruto hadn't inherited his mother's calm and considerate manner, he would've really thought Naruto had given birth to this kid on his own. But as he knew Naruto so well, he knew that Boruto's stubbornness wouldn't stop until his curiosity was resolved. He turned around, motioning for Boruto to follow. Because he also cared about what happened to Naruto, to the point where he kept it a secret from Hinata.

Like the rest of their generation, Sasuke knew how Naruto was to Hinata.

The boy's face lit up, and he immediately ran to the side of the black-haired man.

- Godmother always says that you’re a very emotional person. - Boruto smirked slyly. - Now I see.

Sasuke gritted his teeth, almost spitting blood because of another personality inherited from Naruto.

- If you don't shut up, I'll bring you home immediately.

Boruto made a silent gesture and obediently entered the elevator with Sasuke. While waiting for each number to jump on the electronic board, he once again glanced at his watch.

Seventeen past ten, not too early, not too late, today was Boruto's lucky day.

The elevator door opened. Boruto looked around, everything remained unchanged from the last time he came. The top floor of the Uzumaki corporate building has only two offices, one for Naruto and an open office with glass doors for Shikamaru. Shikamaru raised his head when he heard the elevator opening, immediately stood up, and greeted his longtime friend.

- Sasuke! - He reached out his hand, and Sasuke also mirrored the movement, shaking his hand. - Hi, Shikamaru.

The two hugged each other, then let go. Just then, Shikamaru realized that Sasuke didn't come here alone.

- Boruto? Why are you here? - Naruto's advisor asked, frowning, and Boruto knew that face well. It was the exact same "troublesome" look on Shikadai's face.

- Hello, uncle Shikamaru! Shouldn't I be here? - Boruto asked. Shikamaru immediately realized that his statement had more than one meaning, and immediately corrected it. - I mean, you're supposed to be at school right now.

Boruto just shrugged.

- Where's Naruto? - Sasuke asked, straight to the point Boruto had been waiting for.

- In the office. - Shikamaru replied, there was a hint of hesitation in his voice and eyes as he looked towards the door of Naruto's office. - But he's in a meeting right now.

- For how lon–

- What kind of meeting? - Boruto immediately asked again, surprising Shikamaru. And even as he tried to hide that expression, the blond boy noticed his slight difference.

At that moment, Shikamaru's genius brain suddenly couldn't find an answer. Boruto's gaze made him feel that lying to a child was the worst thing he could do, moreover lying about the child’s father. Furthermore, by the time the meeting was over, seeing the ones come out of the office, Boruto would also be suspicious.

It's only a matter of time.

- What kind of meeting couldn't uncle Shikamaru even answer? - Boruto looked at the two men and then stared up at the closed door of the office. Unable to suppress the emotions that were welling up in his heart, Boruto strode towards the door with the intention of rushing in. Both Shikamaru and Sasuke held his hand at the same time.

- Boruto! You shouldn't interrupt Naruto's work. - Sasuke admonished, but Boruto just pulled away and raised his voice. - Work? Are you sure Naruto is in there working?

Sasuke trusted Naruto, and Shikamaru trusted Naruto, that's why he let this happen. But Boruto was different, he was too young to understand all the intricacies of adult actions. The boy didn't know Naruto the way adults know, he knew Naruto as a father to his family, he didn't know Naruto as a man, an adult.

- Boruto, everything your father does has a reason, you must trust your father. - Sasuke explained, but nothing reached his ears.

- The truth is, if dad had a reason to do so, he would say it, not do everything stealthily. - Boruto whispered, then raised his voice again. - He will do it with dignity, not like a coward who handles things in the dark. What is he afraid of? If dad did nothing wrong, why should he be afraid to face mom?

Boruto kept his eyes on the two men, firm and steady. Sometimes, the kids grew up so fast that it surprised them, and the way the blond boy made his arguments, with his thoughtfulness and consideration, surprised them as they realized he was only ten.

And seizing the two men's surprise, Boruto got out of their grasp and went to push open the door.

His eyes opened wide, terrified.

.

Naruto sat across from Shion on the armchair in the room, in front of the two of them were two cups of tea that Shikamaru made before calling her here. The Uzumaki could tell that the young woman was restless. He also felt fidgety, for this would be the cruelest decision he would ever make against his destiny. Naruto fought with it his whole life. And even after years of not thinking about or fighting it, he realized how callous and cold-blooded he could still be, if not more, when he decided to defy God's will.

- Shion, I called you up here to talk about what we didn't finish last time. - He spoke up, took a sip of his tea, and whispered the rest. - The one about soulmate.

- O-okay. - Normally, Shion wouldn't feel ashamed like this. Even though this man didn't lose his warm aura, he still gave off a terrifying menace if he was in a bad mood. And she was sure that now was one of those times, Naruto was upset, the atmosphere was so breathless that she uncontrollably stammered.

- Like I said last time, I don't want anything with you. - He continued, his words as blunt as daggers into her chest. Being rejected by her own soulmate was definitely the worst feeling Shion could feel. Seeing Shion's tears begin to rise, Naruto took pity on the young woman and added. - It's not like you're a bad person, Shion. You’re a young, beautiful, energetic woman with a bright future.

- Then why? - Shion managed to get the question out of her tight throat.

- The problem is me, I gave my heart to someone else and can never get it back. - Naruto replied, trying to use the most understandable word for the girl. - I can't be the soulmate you need, I can't love you, I can't take care of you, you don't deserve someone like me.

- I want you, that's enough. - The young woman shook her head, but Naruto just sighed, making his point clear once more. - But I don't want you. I already got what I wanted.

Both in pain and anger, Shion still couldn't accept all that was happening. She did not dare to question him loudly like last time, because she realized that his limit was that mysterious wife. But she still couldn't hold back the question.

- Are we talking about your wife?

- Yes, the one who holds my heart, my everything, the only one I want, is Hinata. - Naruto said, in the firmest voice he could, confirming her thoughts. Shion felt the lump in her throat getting bigger and bigger, getting angrier and angrier.

- I don't care what you think of that woman, but she can't take what's mine! She doesn't have that right!

Naruto just stared at her silently, Shion didn't know if he was watching her, or calming himself before answering. But as he let out a breath, she knew it was the second answer.

- That's what I hate most in the minds of people in this world. - Naruto smiled sarcastically. - I am not a possession, Shion, not yours either. I am an independent individual with my own decisions. I don't belong to you because the soulmate timer chose me for you, I belong to the person I want to belong to.

Shion was dumbfounded at his words, no one had ever told her anything like it.

While the young woman processed what he had said, Naruto placed a file on the table, starting the main purpose of this meeting.

- Shion, I decided to transfer you to Uzumaki's new branch in Suna. You don’t need to undergo an internship, you can directly work as an official employee of the company, as my compensation for the sudden job transfer.

- Naruto. - Shion called, trying to stop him, but Naruto just continued.

- The company will provide accommodation and travel expenses for all employees to Suna, so you don't have to worry.

- Please…

Naruto ignored her pleas, trying to think of the outcome of this. He remembered how delighted he was at the thought of this (and scoffed at his own stupidity for taking nearly a week to think of such a simple solution). If he was worried he wouldn’t be able to guard his heart, then he just needed to send her far away, out of his sight, out of his memory, send her to a place where he wouldn't even remember her existence. Naruto might be cruel in this, but that was his way of fighting fate, because he knew that if he was benevolent, the world would drown him again.

- Your job, I think you can handle it yourself. In addition, in this folder, there are files of a few nice decent men, and you don’t need to worry about their soulmate and other things.

- You can't be serious! - Shion exclaimed, standing up.

Naruto didn't look her straight in the eye, turning his head away. This was his only chance, no matter how he was insulting himself inside, to treat a girl like that, despite all her resistances and pleas.

- There's nothing to joke about here, Shion.

Shion immediately rushed forward, hugging Naruto. Her hands were clasped on his body, her whole body was shaking, it seemed that she wanted to use her whole body to beg him not to do that, begging Naruto to give her a chance.

Naruto could never be tough for too long, he was too kind for that. He was never the type to want to hurt others, especially someone weaker than himself, but there he was, crushing a girl's heart and sending her away the farthest as he could. No girl deserved to go through such a tragedy. Shion was panicking and breaking down because of him, everything was his fault. So Naruto softened his heart, giving her one last bit of mercy by placing his hand on her back, gently patting and comforting her, fulfilling the last bit of duty left as her soulmate. Because after this moment there would be no more.

The door suddenly opened and Naruto turned his head.

Two beautiful blue eyes facing each other.

Naruto reassured himself in horror that everything would be fine, that the situation meant nothing.

But Boruto's wide eyes and desperate expression betrayed that.

Chapter Text

sixth.

- Boruto! - Naruto exclaimed, wanting to get up, but Shion weighed on him so that he couldn't move. Meanwhile, his firstborn was still standing in terror at the door, staring at him dumbfounded. Sasuke stepped up to Boruto's side, silently watching everything unfold while Shikamaru rubbed his neck with a troubled expression on his face.

When Naruto noticed Boruto's expression darkening, he immediately grabbed Shion's shoulders and pushed her away from him. He stood up, a little wobbly and stumbling, his mind so chaotic that his body no longer listened to him.

The young woman then realized that there were other people in the room, and the situation had changed abruptly. She looked at the men who had just appeared at the door of the room. A question directed at them minus Shikamaru as she had already known him.

- Who are you?

- Who am I? - Boruto laughed sarcastically, his voice hoarse and Naruto almost broke into pieces as he continued. - Half of the blood running in my veins is Uzumaki, I bear the weight of Uzumaki in my own name. I’m one of the two legitimate heirs of this entire building. Now tell me who I am! And then, who are you?

Shion's eyes widened at the information the young blonde had poured out. Of course, she wasn't that stupid not to understand what he was saying, plus his appearance was exactly the same as the Uzumaki. She shuddered at his angry gaze, never expecting a child to look at her with such hatred. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, trying to say something, but no sound escaped her throat. If Naruto had a warm aura that could ease her, the boy gave off a strong heat that burned her soul, even if she felt like shivering as in the middle of winter.

- Boruto! - Naruto called again, trying to get his son's attention as well as to help Shion escape the terrifying threat coming from the boy. But all Boruto did was glance at him before once again staring at Shion.

- Shion, please, leave. - Naruto spoke up, once again trying to break the eerie atmosphere.

While Shion tried to straighten up and leave, Boruto just chuckled and took a step back, saying.

- No need, you can stay and do whatever you want. I’m the one who wasn’t wanted, I'm leaving.

- Boruto! Please! Please listen to my explanation... - Naruto walked towards him, trying to find his eyes, wanting to hug his little boy. But all Boruto felt was just disgusted and nauseous. He took another step back and then another, just wanting to avoid his father, keeping him as far away as possible. His eyes were fixed on the ground because Boruto was afraid that if he looked at something else, especially his father, he would burst into tears.

- And you know what, dad? I don't want to hear, a thousand times I don't want to hear any of the stupid reasons you're thinking to justify this. - He shook his head. - Keep those excuses to yourself. Enough! It’s enough... I don't even know what’s true and what’s lies.

Boruto stopped, everything was silent. He didn't care who was there anymore, he just knew that his heart was hurting so much.

- But Boruto, things didn’t happen the way you think! It’s not what you're thinking… - Naruto pleaded, almost begging his son to listen to him once in a broken voice. And Boruto was too miserable to accept anything else. - It's not what I thought, ha ha ha, what I see with my own eyes is not what I thought.

He took a deep, shaky breath.

- Aren't you tired of lying? Because I'm tired of hearing your lies.

Naruto immediately felt like collapsing. He stood like a statue in the middle of the room, even forgetting how to breathe. Boruto's words were like thousands of pounds crushing his heart.

Boruto turned his head, looking at Sasuke.

- Take me away, godfather.

Sasuke opened his mouth, wanted to tell Boruto to calm down, and wanted to tell him to give Naruto a chance to explain. But his hurt and pleading eyes made him not know what to do. He looked over at Naruto, at his best friend who was also suffering in the midst of this mess.

- Boruto, your father–

- Please... - Boruto clung to his arm, almost kneeling on the ground. - Just get me out of here...

The fact that even if Sasuke trusted Naruto, he couldn't help but feel disappointed. Boruto did everything out of concern for his father, and this was all he saw. Faced with the demise and pain of two people he cared about, he had to choose one over the other. And obviously, the child in this story was the most vulnerable.

Sasuke sighed, turning around with the intention of leading the blond boy away, he felt his free arm being held. He turned his head to look at Naruto, seemingly reading the thoughts in the blonde's deep blue eyes.

- Give Boruto time, Naruto, you can't expect him to see all this and calmly listen to you explain. - Sasuke finally reasoned, answering whatever pleas Naruto was conveying to him through his eyes.

Naruto looked at Boruto who was trying his best not to show any more of his depression, then looked at Sasuke again. In the end, he gave up, engulfed all the selfishness in his heart, and let go of the black-haired man's arm, letting him leave with his son.

- See you later, Boruto. - He said as the elevator doors closed, showing that this wasn’t over until he and Boruto had a straight conversation.

Naruto couldn't lie anymore.

.

- Boruto. - Sasuke called as he saw the young blonde sitting looking ahead blankly. His face was nothing but despair. Sasuke was not the one that often empathizes with others like Naruto, but he knew for sure that if he didn’t get Boruto out of this situation quickly, he would die.

Even if it was just the death of his soul.

 Feeling that Boruto wouldn’t answer, he called again.

- Boruto.

- Boruto!

- BORUTO!

It wasn't until Sasuke yelled in the car that Boruto turned to look at him emotionless. He had the ugliest smile he had ever seen on his face.

- Yes?

- Naruto is your father, Boruto, think about what you know about him. - Sasuke spoke slowly so the boy could understand what he meant. - What kind of person is Naruto?

Boruto stared at the road again, and after what seemed like a century to Sasuke, he replied quietly.

- I don't know, it feels like I don't know him anymore.

Sasuke's heart sank heavily. Because as he tried to sympathize with Boruto, the pain emanating from the boy dragged him down a mile. But he still had to stick to his thoughts, many things changed, but many things didn't, and he knew his friends better than that. Children's souls were always more fragile than adults' hearts, as adults already had too much to overcome and learned how to deal with every turn of life. He had to stand with his belief to prevent Boruto from any more destruction. 

- So you don't trust Naruto?

- I want to. - Boruto hesitated. - But I don't know if I can. How is it possible for me to talk about trust after seeing those?

Sasuke shook his head.

- I saw it too, and I still believe in Naruto, right? And apparently, Shikamaru also trusted him since he let that happen. It's not like we would lie to Hinata for Naruto's sake, as your mother is also our friend. - He argued. - There is always more than one explanation for every situation, it's not necessarily what you think.

Naruto's words echoed in the blonde's head.

"It’s not what you're thinking."

- But what if those reasons are just other deceptions? - He whispered.

- Everything can be deceiving, Boruto, everything. - Sasuke replied, his head sliding back to the past. - Words can be deceiving, pictures can be deceiving, what you see with your own eyes can be deceiving, and even your mind can be deceiving.

- I don't understand.

- Aunt Sakura, your godmother, I used to dislike her. No, in fact, I hate her. That was what everyone knew, it was the truth in every way people thought about it. - The Uchiha man said slowly. - And I am, too. I get angry every time I think about her. But our minds deceive only to protect the weak part of ourselves. It deceived me for years before I realized that I was angry because Sakura affected my feelings so much, not because I hated her.

Sasuke was silent for a moment, letting the information sink into Boruto before continuing.

- Truth is a relative concept, Boruto, not an absolute concept. People believe what they want to believe and the truth is what they believe, and trust is built over the course of their lives. - He took a deep breath and asked. - So, what do you want to believe?

Boruto thought about what Sasuke said, all the memories and knowledge rushing through his mind, making his head feel like it was going to explode. What was it that he wanted to believe?

Boruto didn't know. Would he believe what he saw or would he believe his own father?

Would he believe that what he saw and he thought of that scene was a misunderstanding, or would he believe that his whole life and his family were just a perfect lie?

Boruto's heart seemed to tear between his trust and his belief. Suddenly, he felt unbearable fatigue and for the first time since he faced his father, he felt his eyes sting.

- I- I don't know.

Boruto burst into tears, tears spilling out of his ocean-blue eyes and falling, drenching his chubby cheeks.

- I don't know, I don't know...

His words repeated, and his cries filled the cabin. Sasuke silently listened to his breakdown until the whimpers died down and Boruto fell asleep from exhaustion.

He didn't drive back to the hospital, but directly back to the Uchiha's mansion, feeling lucky that his house was big enough to accommodate an extra van. It wasn't until he was parked inside the garage that Sasuke let out a breath he didn't know he was holding.

He pulled out his phone, dialed his daughter's number, and waited for each ring.

[Dad! What's wrong?] Sarada's voice was a little worried on the other end of the line.

- About Boruto-

Before Sasuke could finish speaking, Sarada interrupted nervously.

[I'm sorry for peeking at the hospital orders–]

- We'll talk about that later, Sarada. - Sasuke interrupted his daughter, then cleared his throat. - Now I need you to find Himawari, tell her to tell Hinata, your godmother that Boruto came to our house with you for the evening.

Sarada was silent for a moment, clearly surprised at her father's request.

[Did something happen?]

- You will know when you get home, but for the time being, it will be like this.

[Okay I got it, leave everything to me.] The Uchiha girl replied and hung up.

Sasuke then texted Naruto to inform him of his actions. Finally, he put the phone back in his pocket, looking at the boy still sleeping on the seat inside the cabin. His face was stained with dry tears.

I have done what I can to help you, Naruto, the rest is yours.

.

Boruto woke up to the low voices of the Uchiha couple arguing. He struggled to open his eyes to the source of the sounds. Sakura seemed very angry at something, while Sasuke kept his usual calm expression.

I believe Naruto, but this is not the case. It was Naruto who did an unacceptable act! Boruto is just a kid and he deserves nothing like that! And now we share the same guilt with him, we are lying to Hinata about what happened and even her son's condition.

We are lying, yes, but not only for Naruto's sake. This is for their whole family, they can't handle that much at the time. Naruto and Boruto need to sort their problem out before everything comes to Hinata's ear. And then Naruto needs to explain his shit to Hinata later. One thing at a time.

He heard their arguments like whispers in his head. His eyes ached, and Boruto was sure they must have been very swollen.

- Boruto? Are you awake? - Sarada's voice rang out, attracting the couple's attention. They approached the boy on the sofa while Boruto struggled to get up with the help of his longtime friend.

- How do you feel? - Sakura asked, lowering her body to his height.

- Horrible. - Boruto answered honestly. Not only did his eyes hurt, but his whole body also ached. The pink-haired woman nodded, muttering "I'll get something" before leaving.

Boruto glanced between Sasuke and Sarada, not understanding the situation.

- You are at my house. - Sasuke decided to speak first. Boruto nodded, pretty sure of that statement, as he had come here countless times in his life to know where he was.

- And Uncle Naruto is coming to get you. - Sarada added, Boruto immediately shuddered and sank deeper into the sofa.

- No…

Sasuke and Sarada looked at each other for a moment. Sakura appeared with a cup of warm milk and silently placed it on the table, then the Uchiha couple left the living room together. Things they had to say, Sasuke had already told him. They decided that Boruto needed a friend to talk to more than their advice.

- Boruto, what's wrong? Do you want to tell me?

Boruto looked at Sarada with a blank look and then turned away again.

- No, sorry.

- No need to apologize. It's fine if you don't want to tell. - The girl with glasses immediately said. - But you know you can tell me anytime, and I'll listen.

- Thanks. - Boruto whispered.

The two children were silent.

- But still, you should talk to Uncle Naruto. - Sarada spoke up again after a while. But Boruto didn't reply, deciding to ignore the conversation. He didn’t want to talk about the problem right now.

- I don't know what happened between you and your father, but you two fight a lot. - She continued to make the blond boy roll his eyes. - You argue, you talk, and it's resolved, it's always been like that.

Boruto glanced at his friend, his eyelids fluttering.

- But it's different this time. - He growled. - It's not that simple!

- Maybe it's just as simple as that, everything is possible. - Sarada shrugged in response. Just in time, the doorbell rang and she jumped off the sofa, running towards the door.

As soon as the door opened, Sarada exclaimed.

- Godfather!

- Hi, Sarada. - Naruto's voice rang out from behind the door. - Can I come in? Is Boruto here?

- Of course! - Sarada made space for Naruto to enter the house. Boruto could tell that it had only been an afternoon without seeing Naruto, and his father was already somewhat worn out as if he was also suffering in this mess.

Since Naruto's sole purpose was Boruto, the two blue eyes quickly met. There was a flash of pain in Naruto's eyes, or so Boruto thought, as he saw how miserable his firstborn was with his desperate and puffy face.

Sarada, after closing the door, quickly fled, leaving the Uzumaki duo alone.

- How are you? - Naruto asked, clearing his throat.

Boruto's mouth was tight, not wanting to answer. But he knew he couldn't be childish for too long. Time was ticking and Boruto knew that his mother would soon be suspicious of him and Naruto's disappearance, no matter what lies the Uchihas had used to her.

- Terrible. - He spat out.

Naruto didn't know if he should feel relieved, because at least, Boruto had been honest about how he was feeling.

- Boruto, can I talk to you? - He timidly asked his son's opinion and Boruto was silent again. It was because he couldn't make his decision. Boruto wanted to, but the anger wouldn't allow it, and the fear in his heart also wouldn't allow it. He was afraid he wouldn't be able to bear the weight of it if he had to listen to anything more cruel.

- Look, Boruto. - Realizing that the younger blonde had no intention of answering, the chief of the Uzumaki company convinced him. - I'm not forcing you to believe what I say. I just need you to listen to them. And you can decide whether to believe it or not.

Boruto looked at him deeply and saw the sincerity on his face. He recalled what Sasuke had said, and eventually gave in.

- Okay, let’s talk.

.

Naruto had borrowed the Uchiha's guest bedroom for a more private conversation. Currently, Boruto was sitting on the bed in the room, while Naruto pulled up a chair and sat across from him.

Both of them were silent for a long time. It was not that Naruto didn't know where to start with this mess. He had spent the whole afternoon thinking about what to say to Boruto, but for the first time revealing what he'd been hiding for so long, Naruto trembled at the feeling of being exposed.

Taking a few deep breaths to gather courage, Naruto opened his mouth.

- Do you remember your question that if your mother is my soulmate?

Boruto frowned at the seemingly unrelated question, but answered anyway.

- Yes.

- Do you still remember my answer? - Naruto continued to ask.

- Yes and no. - Boruto repeated the exact words Naruto had used in the past. The older man nodded.

- I told you the truth. I couldn’t think of a more appropriate answer. It was like that not because I wanted to avoid the question. - Naruto confessed slowly. - Hinata and I understand each other too much, even more than we understand ourselves. We care for each other and cherish each other, that is the concept of soulmate, a rhythmic of souls. So yes, your mother is my soulmate. At least, that is what I believe.

He breathed through his nose.

- But in this world, soulmates are not only that rhythmic of souls, it is also determined by another thing. And you know it, the soulmate timer.

Boruto widened his eyes when he realized where this was going.

- You mean– you mean…? - He sucked in a cold breath.

Naruto lowered his head, taking another deep breath before dropping the biggest bomb of his life.

- Yes, we are not soulmates, our soulmate timers did not choose us for each other.

Chapter Text

seventh.

Boruto was surprised, but not as surprised as he thought he would be. He had his doubts throughout his childhood, even when he couldn't believe that a couple who weren't destined for each other could live together, and build such a wonderful family for more than ten years. He never denied that he has had a very happy life up to now, lie or not, he and his sister always got the best and their parents filled them with love. A surprise, yes, but not an unpredictable one.

Naruto also knew his son’s doubt, so he wasn't worried about Boruto’s lack of expression. Boruto simply accepted this, it wasn't that there weren't couples who weren't soulmates anyway.

- And what does that have to do with this? - Boruto asked, raising an eyebrow, and Naruto did his best to keep himself from shaking.

- Boruto, you should remember that this is not what I want, but what I have to accept. - He bitterly revealed. - That woman, Shion, is my soulmate.

Boruto was then dumbfounded, he felt his heart stop at that very moment and he couldn't breathe anymore. He thought he somehow had already died in those mere seconds. He didn't feel any pain, his whole body was numb and Boruto was honest that he couldn't take any more pain. The atmosphere in the room was cold, it sent chills down his spine, and he felt like he was in hell.

Naruto watched his son's expression go from calm to despair and then finally blank. The scene destroyed him on the inside. He already knew things would be like this, he already knew that if this news was revealed to anyone in his family, they would also fall apart like this, like the way his son looked so desperate in front of him. Boruto hadn't even shed a single tear yet he felt so breathless, what would he do if it was Hinata in front of him?

That's why he didn't want to tell Hinata, never, ever, he couldn't make her suffer more than she already was, and he believed that he couldn’t bear to see her hurt expression either.

He was more hurt by her pain than by his own. And he himself would rather die than be the source of her pain.

- And after that? - Boruto didn't know how he got his voice back, just quietly asked. - You love her?

- No! - Naruto almost shouted as Boruto continued. - Then you will leave mom and marry that woman?

- No no, Boruto, you know I can't live without Hinata! - The older blonde slowly lowered his voice as he tried to calm down. - The last thing I do in this life is leaving your mother, well, as if I would let her leave me in the first place!

Boruto was confused with all the information he was receiving.

- So what was that situation–

- That situation meant nothing. - Naruto hurriedly interrupted his son's sentence. - I was just telling Shion about her transfer to the company's new branch in Suna, sending her away from our family. And for the rest, she was sad, so I tried to comfort her a little.

Boruto silently considered what Naruto had asserted, maybe most forcefully in his life, while his father fidgeted waiting for his reaction. But unlike what Naruto was worrying he would not believe, Boruto understood his father was a sweet man, so comforting someone else was something he would do (not to mention that Shion was still his soulmate, and in some way, it was still his responsibility). What really caught him off guard was Naruto's previous actions.

"Dad has never taken such a drastic move."

He mumbled before answering.

- Okay, I understand.

Naruto suddenly widened his eyes, doubting what he had just heard.

- Really?

- Why do you look so surprised? You tell me everything expecting me to believe it. And I believe it. So what's that surprise? - Boruto rolled his eyes.

- No, I just thought it would be more difficult than this. - Naruto chuckled nervously. Boruto shrugged. - Your face looks sincere, and I think your story makes sense, well, at least for the time being. I have no reason not to trust you.

- That's all? - Naruto was a little suspicious, because he knew his son had more complicated thoughts than that. He was a smart and knowledgeable kid for his age.

- That's all. - Boruto nodded firmly, before thinking of something to add. - Not only sincere, but you also look like a walking living. So that makes sense.

Naruto guessed that his face must be really bad for Boruto to say that.

- Did mom know about this? - The blond boy suddenly asked. Naruto tilted his head, confused as to what he meant, deciding to answer both. - Of course Hinata knows that I'm not her soulmate, but she doesn't know about Shion.

- Why didn't you tell mom? - Boruto asked. - You tell her everything.

- And let her go through what you just went through? - Naruto asked, and Boruto shivered remembering the deathly feeling he had just lived.

- But she’ll trust you, just like I do. - He argued.

His father just shook his head.

- I know Hinata will believe me. I’m just trying to avoid the possibility of hurting her.

Boruto knew his father had his own reasons, but he also had his own thought.

- Mom will know this, you know, one way or another way. It is only a matter of time.

Naruto wanted to insist that he would do anything to keep her from knowing, but after all that had happened today, he couldn't be so sure anymore. Anything was possible, if Boruto could figure it out, Hinata could somehow find out too.

- I know you don't want to hurt mom with this news, but a painful truth is better than a lie that lasts a lifetime. If you still want to be with her, you can't lie for the rest of your life.

Naruto let each word sink into his heart.

- You're right, Boruto… I need to tell her. Yeah, I definitely will! - He looked at his son, admiring the teenager he was becoming. He whispered proudly. - What a smart kid you grow up to be.

Boruto blushed at his father's sudden praise and affection, stuttering.

- S– so when are you going to tell mom? Because I don't think I can keep quiet about this for long. - He remembered his mother's gentle face, he couldn't lie to her for too long when he faced that angelic face.

- Tomorrow afternoon. - Naruto replied firmly, more than he'd ever been in his life. He felt ashamed before his own son. - As soon as I complete the paperwork to transfer Shion to Suna.

Boruto still couldn't understand why such drastic action was taken, but he nodded anyway.

- That's it, and it's a promise, right?

- It's a promise. - Naruto agreed.

.

Himawari sat on Hinata's lap. The mother and daughter were watching a cartoon together, waiting for Naruto and Boruto to return from Uchiha's house. Unlike Hinata who was focusing on the cuteness of the cartoon characters, little Uzumaki couldn't stop thinking about what happened today.

A book had attracted Boruto and Sarada and they both wanted the book for themselves. The two decided to read it together at Sarada’s house as no one was willing to give in. Naruto went to the Uchiha's house to catch up with Sasuke and Sakura, and as Boruto was there, he could by the way bring the boy back.

Or that's what Hinata heard. Himawari knew more than that. She felt nervous about hiding from Hinata, but she had learned not to be suspicious of adult deeds. If Uncle Sasuke had asked Sarada to tell her to do that, he must have had his reasons.

At first, Himawari simply thought that Boruto was just hanging out somewhere, as he sometimes did. But the story turned out to be more complicated than she anticipated as Sasuke began to get involved and eventually her father.

The sound of the door opening and the greetings of Naruto and Boruto resounded one after the other relieved her. She jumped off the sofa, and Hinata also got up, together they walked out into the hallway to greet the father and son.

- Welcome back you two. - Hinata and Himawari said in unison, receiving the smiles of the two men in the family.

While their mother and father talked and walked into the kitchen together, Himawari watched her brother, looking for something unusual on his face. Boruto was acting so normal in the midst of all these irregularities that made it even more suspicious. Unable to contain her curiosity, she decided to ask.

- Are you okay?

Boruto pinched his sister's cheek and smiled.

- Nothing?

After that word, Himawari immediately realized that his voice was hoarse and dryer than usual, and she narrowed her eyes to take a closer look at Boruto's face. Even though he handled it carefully, the slight swelling in his eyes couldn't be hidden from Himawari's hawk-like gazes. And the way he avoided making eye contact with her made her even more certain that something had happened.

- Did you cry?! - She exclaimed softly, not wanting their mother to hear. - Really, Boruto, what happened?

Boruto looked at his sister for a few seconds, considering telling her everything. But he suddenly thought of what Naruto had said, that his father didn't tell their family because Naruto knew they would go through the pain he himself had just gone through. And as he knew how dreadful it felt, he didn't want his sister to suffer anything like that. But as no one understood his way better than she did, and he did to her, they usually didn't hide anything from each other.

He took a deep breath and then asked.

- If our parents are not soulmates, what will you do?

This was not a question Boruto had asked Himawari for the first time. In fact, with doubts in his heart for many years, Boruto had asked his sister that question many times. But instead of laughing and replying: “Mom and dad are definitely soulmates.” as she always did, the dark blue-haired girl realized how serious her brother was in that question. His eyes shone with an eerie light, and his face was firmer than ever.

Himawari suddenly recognized that the "if parents are not soulmates" hypothesis was no longer simply a hypothesis.

She felt her whole body tremble and cold at the question. She always felt that her brother's thoughts were silly and sensitive. Because after all, their father and mother love each other so much, how could there be a possibility that the two were not soulmates? But also because of that, she had never tried to think, never tried to imagine that prospect.

But facing Boruto’s hard expression at that very moment, it was impossible not to think that it could all be true.

- I-I don't know.

And she felt so scared.

.

Shion stood in front of the mirror inside the restroom of the mall, wanting to cry again at her misfortune. She didn't understand why things had come to this. Ever since she understood what soulmate was, she'd been waiting, she'd been expecting. She hadn't even laid her eyes on any single man and waited for the right one that fate had chosen for her.

No one could imagine how happy she was when she found out that Naruto was that person. Although their meeting was unlike any fairy tale she'd ever imagined, she couldn't lie that she wasn't satisfied with everything that turned out. Naruto was exactly the type of man that all young women desire to have: a man who was mature, had power, had money, and even Naruto's appearance was one hell of handsomeness. Tanned skin, tall and muscular build, broad back, blue eyes, and blond hair, a perfect combination of a Greek god. Even his age could not affect that beauty but only made him more attractive.

But Shion didn’t know that all she was waiting for was her new hell. Even if she was willing to love him, willing to do everything for him, all Naruto responded to her was a cold shoulder and distant actions. The only time she felt he was a kind person like everyone said, was when he felt sorry for her.

Shion didn't need that pity. She wanted his love, the love he had for his wife, the love that made her madly jealous.

But the current situation left her at a loss for what to do. She was his soulmate, and she had the right to win him over, but Naruto clearly had completely opposite thoughts. His words were still haunted in her mind and itched on her skin. Those words made her realize that she was trying to separate a couple, and the whole situation made her disgusted with herself.

At noon, she received a call from the company's human resources department that all her files were prepared. And shortly, she would be going to Suna as a full-time employee. Too frustrated and sorry for herself, she decided to go shopping to release her sadness. But the shopping session didn't seem to help much.

A tear rolled down Shion's cheek, and she began to cry.

The love that she had been waiting for had not yet bloomed but crushed cruelly. There was nothing left to save this reality. Naruto had sent her far away, building all possible walls to keep her from getting close to him. Moreover, Shion didn't find herself separating Naruto from his wife, she couldn't have been so evil.

- Oh my! Who has made such a beautiful girl cry?

Shion, embarrassed by being caught crying in public, wiped her tears with her hand and turned her head to see a beautiful woman with a worried face.

.

[I understand everything you say, Naruto. But you also realize that taking Shion away is only temporary, right?] Sasuke's voice sounded from inside the phone and made Naruto sigh. Of course, he had to explain the whole thing to his best friend and give him a good reason for what he’d seen in the office.

Sasuke never judged Naruto or his actions, never saying it was right or wrong. He just always listened and then gave his opinion.

Seeing that Naruto didn't answer, he continued.

[If Shion is truly your soulmate, you two will eventually meet again. That's how this world works.]

- That’s how this curse works. - Naruto muttered bitterly. - Hinata will fall if she knows I’ve found my soulmate. Boruto proved it. My whole family will collapse because of this news. So the only thing I could think of is to take Shion far away and they would never know. But apparently, you're right, this curse will happen in some way. There's no way I'll hide it for the rest of my life. I’m going to tell Hinata after she comes home.

Naruto heard Sasuke's low laugh.

[I’ve thought that you would be stubborn and hide it forever. I'll respect your decision anyway, even if it's stupid, because it comes from your concern for Hinata and that's your way of being.] The Uchiha man said. [But I approve of you telling Hinata. The truth, even if it hurts, is still the truth. Well then, who’s changed your stubborn mind?]

Naruto suddenly remembered that Nozomi had also told him once, "The truth may hurt, but it will heal." Hinata was not a coward like him, she would not run away from the truth like he always did. She was strong and he admired that in her so much.

He knew she would be in pain, but she would eventually accept it and they would all be fine.

- I can't believe I have to hear these words from you and Boruto. - Naruto groaned. - Boruto said it was only a matter of time, and I realized that if this is how God toying with me, Hinata will find out somehow, just like what happened to Boruto.

[Your kid is even smarter than you.] Sasuke said amusingly which made Naruto pout, but he admitted. The two exchanged a few more sentences before hanging up.

Naruto sighed and placed his phone on the table, the house was silent again. Hinata had gone shopping with her sister, while his two children were at their grandparents' house. He remembered Boruto's gaze and the encouraging pat on his shoulder before he led his sister to the Uzumaki mansion for the afternoon, leaving the house for their father and mother alone to have that unavoidable conversation.

The silence of the house calmed him down, but at the same time made him nervous about what was to come. The blonde kept telling himself he was doing the right thing, this is what his son wanted, Sasuke approved and Shikamaru advised. One secret could change everything, he learned that from his parents, and no marriage should have a secret.

The sound of the door opening made Naruto's heart hang in his throat, Hinata must have returned. She didn't know he was home, since normally he would visit his parents with the children. But today was for her.

He took a breath, gathered his courage, and stood up, slowly walking to the sliding door. But before he could open it, the sound of two women talking made him halt and frown. He didn't know that Hanabi would come here with Hinata.

Naruto shrugged, Hanabi would understand if he wanted to have a conversation with her sister. Determining in his mind, he slid the door open, walking out into the hallway as he spoke.

- Hinata, welcome back. Do we have guests?

But everything no longer made sense as Naruto realized who was next to Hinata. He felt all his breath drain from him, his throat constricted and his tongue tasted bitter. Distressed consumed his spirit and he found himself lacking the strength to even stand still.

- I'm home, Naruto. I don't know you are home, I think you’ve gone to your parents' mansion with the children. Would you mind if I have a little chat with my new friend? It will be quick, and then I’ll make your favorite cake. After that, we can bring it to the mansion for the desert. Is it okay, Naruto? Naruto… Naruto?

Hinata's words didn't reach his ears, the only thing he could do was glare at the stunned girl standing at the door, looking from Hinata to him and back again. Suddenly, a fire flared up from the bottom of his heart, making him so angry that he lost all his reason.

- What the fuck are you doing here?

Chapter Text

eighth.

Both Hinata and Shion shivered as his voice boomed through the hallway. Hinata didn't remember the last time she'd seen him this mad. He was often when they were kids, but he'd calmed down a lot through time and matured into such a gentleman. But that added to her confusion over the statement, did he know Shion?

Regardless of the questions going on in her mind, Hinata took a step forward, wanting to caress his hand and calm him down, as she always did when she touched him. But Naruto couldn't see anything else in his rage, just stomping out the door, standing tall in front of the young girl, stressing every word he could.

- What. the. fuck. are. you. doing. here?

Shion was deeply frightened by Naruto's actions, she took a step back then two steps until her foot touched the closed door of the house. Her lips stammered, meaningless words falling out of her mouth, but no sentences formed to answer his question.

- Naruto! You are scaring her!

- No, fuck it, I don't care what the hell you're doing here anymore, just leave. - Naruto kept his posture. - The door is there, open it and leave. Leave before I go out of my mind.

- Naruto! - Hinata cried out in horror at Naruto's words, she grabbed his hand, worriedly watching his face darkening with anger, rage swallowing him. - What happened? Do you know Shion?

Shion, too stunned by everything that happened, stood still in front of the door.

- Go away! - He roared.

- Naruto! Shion is my guest, you can't kick my guest out like that! - Hinata stood in front of Naruto, invading his view of the young woman and shielding Shion behind her. Seeing the face of his beloved, the blonde was able to get back some of his control. He looked down at his wife, at her panic-stricken face, and felt guilty.

He took a deep breath, and whispered another curse before looking at Shion, then asked.

- Then, what are you doing here?

Hinata looked back at the young woman's panicked expression, deciding she wouldn't be able to answer, so she spoke up for her.

- It was me who invited Shion to come here as my guest. We met in the mall earlier.

Naruto's blue eyes turned to hold hers.

- Really? It’s just that? - Naruto asked, his voice full of suspicion. Not that he doubted Hinata's words, she had no reason to lie to him. He doubted what Hinata really knew: Shion's purpose.

Out of the corner of his eye, Naruto saw Shion shiver, and he knew he was right.

- Of course it's just that! What do you expect, Naruto? - Hinata shook her head, not understanding all these behaviors of her husband. She didn’t find what was wrong with her story. - This poor young woman was crying in the toilet in the mall, and I can't leave her alone without offering her a cup of tea to calm her down!

All movement stops for a moment after the sentence ends. Naruto still didn't take his eyes off Hinata, looking at her face filled with sadness. He placed his hand on her cheek, his thumb stroking her cheek as if to soften her worries.

- It’s okay Hinata, I never doubt you, you know. - He flashed her a reassuring smile. - I'll explain it all to you as soon as I get this right.

- W–what? - Hinata only let out a small scream as Naruto suddenly pulled her and placed her behind him, while he confronted Shion at the door.

- Is it really just that? - He repeated the question, and this time just for Shion alone. Hinata immediately wanted to speak up to defend the girl, but his fingers tightened on her wrist warning her not to get involved.

Shion's lips trembled, but she knew this time she couldn't hide anymore, there would be no Hinata to protect her from the blonde's fury. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, trying to get the words out.

- I-it's just a coincidence, I didn't know Hinata was your w-wife.

Naruto laughed, wondering if he was usually too gullible, or if Shion thought he was stupid enough to believe that bullshit excuse. He knew he was accusing Shion, but there was no way Shion didn't know about Hinata. The entire Uzumaki company knew she was his wife, and given the young woman's personality, she must have learned a thing or two about him after knowing that he was her soulmate, and there would be no second Hinata possesses the signature eyes of the Hyuuga family. Even if they did meet by chance, Shion should have known better than to follow Hinata home, his house, despite her invitation.

Hinata was his wife and he had almost begged Shion to leave his family alone.

- Don't even lie to me. Do you think I'm stupid? I need the truth, Shion, the truth. - Naruto hissed through his teeth. - I know there is more than that, I know you know more than just Hinata being my wife. What is your purpose for all this?

- I just want to know–

- Know what, Shion? What do you want to know about my family? - The blond man almost lost his composure, if it wasn't for Hinata who was silently observing everything, he didn't know what harsh words he would be able to say. - All I'm begging you is to leave my family alone, leave me alone. I don't want you in my life, please don't step into my life.

- I-I, I can't, I don't want to... I'm your-

- Go, Shion, please go. - Naruto shook his head, cutting her off. - Get out of this house, get out of my damn life. Get out , Shion!

Tears welled up in Shion's pale purple eyes once more, making Hinata's heart ache. She looked at Naruto reproachfully, although she didn't understand what was going on between them, but for her husband to say those harsh words... Then she turned to Shion, looking at the girl who was still holding back her tears, suggested.

- I'll take you, don't care about this rude man.

- No need. - Shion hiccuped, turned, opened the door, and ran outside as she slammed it behind her.

The house was silent for a long time to calm down after all that had just happened. The silence was only broken when Hinata regained her composure and spoke up.

- And then, what happened, Naruto? Can you tell me?

Naruto lifted his blue eyes and looked at her. Hinata could tell the tired, painful, bewildered, and confused features on his handsome face. He gently took her hands and answered slowly.

- Yes, I will. I have so many things I want to tell you. - He tried to put on a dry smile. - Can you make tea so we can sit down and talk?

Hinata was surprised, but then hesitantly nodded. They always talked, even about the smallest things. It brought them closer to each other's lives and helped the other if needed. But Hinata understood that every time Naruto wanted to have a cup of tea in their conversation, it would be a serious conversation, about an important matter. She couldn't help but feel nervous and worried inside, it was clear that they didn't have many conversations like this. And the last time she remembered, Naruto had voiced out his concerns over the company's decision to open a new branch, his upcoming certainly busy time, and his possible lack of attention for the family.

Naruto excused himself and headed for the bathroom while Hinata stood silently in the hallway watching his back, deep in thought.

Her head replayed all the scenes that had happened just this afternoon, the things that Shion had told, the accusations that Naruto had said.

Soulmates - boss - job transfer - unwanted…

Those words seemed to connect in some way, and put Naruto in the middle, Hinata found it made more sense than ever.

Fear invaded her soul.

.

Hinata used the way of making tea that was adopted into Konoha from Japan, the country famous for its tea ceremony. There was something different in the tea leaves and the way of making tea to make the water fresh and soothing as if it could bring all chaotic souls back to calm, relax and reach the realm of serenity. That way, their conversation was always as smooth and light as tea even when faced with the most serious problems. The pearl-eyed woman gently refilled Naruto's teacup, then her own before sitting down beside him on the sofa.

Both of them slowly took their teacups, carefully sipping a bit of the bitter taste, and breathed out at the warmth of it.

Naruto put down his teacup, his hand feeling empty. He didn't know where to put it other than on her legs, so he did as well squeezing it gently. Hinata took that as his encouragement, so she opened the conversation with a question.

- So, how do you know Shion? - As much as she had guessed the answer, Hinata really didn't want that to be true. She had deceived herself into thinking it couldn't happen. Because if it was, her last hold on their story would be broken.

Hinata had many certainties in her life, Naruto was an example. But she also had many uncertainties, and Naruto was still an example. The line between certainty and uncertainty was only a thin wall of belief, and his answer would be the answer to all the beliefs, or lies, she had built up for herself for more than two decades.

Hinata was trembling, Naruto could tell it, and he found himself reflected in her image. His fingers on her thigh also trembled, coldness pervading him.

- Hinata, like everyone else, like you, I have my soulmate.

He took a deep breath, feeling nauseous and his eyes stinging. But there was no turning back, she had to know.

Naruto opened his eyes, looking at Hinata's horrified face as she seemed to have guessed what the next words were. He didn't want to hurt her, really didn't, and told himself again and again that it was the best thing he needed to do at this moment.

- Shion is my soulmate.

The words were spoken, but there was no response. Both Naruto and Hinata drowned themselves in the thousands of emotions that weighed on their hearts, the thousands of thoughts that overwhelmed their minds, and then desperately dragged themselves down to the bottom of the ice aged together.

Naruto waited, waited, and waited. He waited for anything else on her face but shock and distress, waiting for her to react to the destruction he brought, but all was emptiness. Time passed, and Naruto still waited. He didn't know how long he would wait, but he would wait for her to accept the fact that he had a soulmate, just as she had hers.

Almost a millennium passed before Naruto saw tears begin to form in her artistic eyes. Hinata let her tears flow freely down her face as the corner of her lips curled into a ragged smile.

- You must be kidding me...

Naruto glanced at the two forgotten cups of tea, then painfully looked at her face again. He knew how well Hinata understood the meaning of a conversation like this. He'd never joked like this, he'd never have dared to joke knowing it would obviously hurt her in this way.

His hands cupped her face, his thumbs constantly wiping away the tears that were rolling down her cheeks.

- Hinata, listen, I know it sucks, but we'll get through it together like we always do. - He said and kissed her forehead, her eyes, and her cheeks with small kisses, trying to calm her down. But his efforts were all in vain as Hinata's despair grew, to the point that her whole body was now trembling in his arms.

- No, Naruto, please tell me all this is your joke, I won't get mad, please. I swear I won’t get mad if this is one of your pranks.

Naruto tried to catch the jumbled words that fell from her mouth, somehow thinking about how miserable he had also been in denying what happened before his eyes just earlier this week.

He then realized, it was not even a week had passed, and so much had already happened that he felt like several months.

- I can't. It’s the truth. - He said it even when those words hurt him deeply. - You have your soulmate, I can also have–

- No! - Hinata almost screamed in despair. - Shion can't be your soulmate...

Naruto hugged her again, trying to reassure her, wanting to tell her that everything would be okay and that they shared the same pain and fear. He knew how she was feeling, because he had been through all of those feelings of denial and unbelief. But they could overcome it, and they would overcome it together.

The truth hurt, but it would heal.

- Her timer lit up when we locked eyes. It happened, Hinata. Shikamaru saw that. - The Uzumaki man closed his eyes and turned away, struggling to say the rest. - I saw that with my own eyes.

Hinata clung to his arms, shaking her head, tears continuing to flow, making his heart even heavier.

- Then it must have been a mistake… - She whispered, then repeated, in a firmer, but more broken tone. - It must have been a mistake!

She raised her head to face him. Pearl and blue met, but even with a thin layer of tear apart, Naruto could see her eyes sparkle with determination. Her lips moved, and somehow he thought he heard her say forcefully, the most in her life.

- Shion can't be, because, Naruto...

Naruto's breathing stopped.

- I am your soulmate.

What the fuck? Naruto wondered to himself as he stared blankly at the woman in front of him, the one with whom he spent part of his childhood, the one he overcame thousands of difficulties with, the one who became his wife and gave him his beloved family. The person he always cherished and admired in every way his heart could, now said she was his soulmate.

It was supposed to be a feeling of happiness, a feeling of being reciprocated after all they had put in together, but why did Naruto just want to cry, so much that his eyes hurt?

If they weren't already in this situation, Naruto would have laughed out loud and asked her what kind of joke this was. Because no one knew how much Naruto used to wish it was true, no one knew there used to be many nights when he wondered if she and he were soulmates, how would their love be. It must be very beautiful and gentle, and their life must be very serene and peaceful.

But as much as he learned to love her, Naruto also learned to accept the fact that she was not his soulmate, and she never would be. Over the past ten years, he has learned to accept it. That wish gradually disappeared and became a dead dream that he left behind in the dark of the night.

Naruto knew Hinata wasn’t lying to him, but she was desperate enough to talk thoughtlessly. She didn't know what she was talking about. She was using her words to deceive herself, and those same words rekindled the hope he had buried for years.

- We all know that's not true...

- But–

- No but Hinata, you– you don't know what you’re talking about! - Naruto looked directly at her. He could run away from many things, but this was something he had to make clear. - You need to calm down, you’re not thinking straight. I know this news breaks you as much as it does me, and I know you're just talking out of desperation.

He cracked a smile, not sure if it was to reassure her or himself.

- We're not soulmates, but we'll sort this out together, okay?

Naruto paused, enough to let Hinata see how deep he was falling, too.

- But please, please Hinata… Don't say those words, I can't have that hope.

The hope he knew couldn't come true, the hope he knew would let him down.

- I know what I’m saying, Naruto, I’m in my damn right mind. Please, believe me. - Hinata's hand now held his face gently, wanting him to continue looking into her eyes, wanting him to see all the sincerity she wanted to convey. - I am your soulmate, have always been since we were twelve.

That sincerity made him want to believe, no, his heart cried out for him to believe that sentence, which he had always wanted when he was younger and tried to forget when he learned to accept the reality. He wanted to, he also knew he couldn't.

How could he when he saw Shion's timer lit up with his own eyes? How could he if that just happened this week, while Hinata’s encounter with her soulmate was a mere memory that possibly had faded over decades?

But suddenly a strange feeling welled up inside Naruto, he couldn’t tell if it was anger or hurt, maybe both, when he realized that Hinata was telling him this after more than twenty years of hiding it. Then he wondered,

Why now?

In more than twenty years she'd known she was his soulmate (whether it was true or not), and in more than ten years they'd been together, she'd had countless opportunities to tell him. And of those countless opportunities, she chose not to, she decided to keep it a secret from him as if being his soulmate was something to be ashamed of.

Naruto wouldn't deny that if she'd told him ten years ago, a year ago, a month ago, or simply a week ago, he would happily accept it. He had already known how happy he would be to know that Hinata belonged to him forever, whether she wanted or they were determined by fate, just as he belonged to her. But Naruto couldn't imagine such a beautiful and happy scenario when he was still faced with this question.

Why?

Why did she have to tell him after more than twenty years since then, after more than ten years they became husband and wife, after all of this mess and nothing could be saved, and after he knew that he had a soulmate but that person wasn't her...

After all of this time, why now?

- I want to, Hinata, I really want to believe you...

His voice broke.

- But why are you telling me all this now?

Hinata felt the ground break under her feet and swallow her into hell. She knew the answer, she knew it better than most and felt that she must be being punished by God, not just because of this secret.

She was being punished for lying for so long, lying to her friends, her family, Naruto, and finally, lying to herself about her own destiny.

Her secret was not only being Naruto’s soulmate, what she was actually hiding was more than that.

Chapter Text

ninth. 

Hinata was dumbfounded for a while at his question. The only thing she did was utter a question.

- Are you angry?

Naruto shook his head and chuckled low.

- No Hinata, I'm not angry. I can't be mad at you, you know, I will forgive everything you do. - He slowly confessed. - Even if you betray me, I will forgive you. How could this little thing even matter?

Hinata gasped at Naruto's humble statement.

- But it hurts so much, Hinata. I need some time to calm my heart...

The dark-blue-haired woman felt that her heart had exploded, and immediately understood that he felt cheated for more than twenty years. Even if he didn't want to know who his soulmate was, Naruto had made it very clear to her once, as he had just said it again, that he would forgive anything she did, whether intentionally or unintentionally.

It was all her fault, Hinata knew that, she knew too well that because she didn't trust him enough. She was still afraid that he would be angry, she was still afraid that he would leave her, and she did not trust his feelings that much.

And now, when she confessed that fact, Naruto was just as he said, neither angry nor intending to leave her. But his pained expression was what made Hinata distressed the most, knowing that she was the one causing him that pain.

Hinata's thoughts were cut off as Naruto continued.

- Don't feel guilty, I understand you have your reasons, you always have. - Naruto touched her hand. - I know what you think, I know that all my life I've been trying to deny my destiny, and you don't want to hurt me that way, I really understand you.

But you don't trust me when I say I'll accept everything about you. Naruto didn't say the rest, but somehow she could hear that last part, and she felt so cold inside. He was not only hurt, he was deeply hurt.

- Really, Hinata, listen to me. - Naruto once again caught her attention. - I've known about Shion since the beginning of this week, I've been hiding it from you too, and I plan on hiding it from you for the rest of my life knowing that this news will hurt you. And I actually did, I’ve made your tears fall down.

He took a deep breath, speaking clearly and firmly.

- So I beg for your forgiveness.

Naruto got off the sofa and almost knelt down, but Hinata, realizing his intention, immediately held him tight. The two burst into tears in each other's arms, not knowing what more to do in this situation.

Hinata realized that Naruto was trying to lighten the guilt of her concealment by emphasizing his current secret, but that was what hurt her most of all. Even in this circumstance, he was still trying to make things less burdensome for her, yet Hinata herself knew the weight of a secret that lasted more than twenty years compared to a secret that lasted less than a week.

Unlike what Naruto thought, Hinata felt her guilt a hundred thousand times deeper than that. It was him not wanting to hurt her that he kept it a secret.

But it was her not believing him that she didn't tell.

Naruto had always said that there was a demon in his heart.

But Hinata found herself to be a demon.

.

The children were picked up late at night, quickly realized their parents' distance. Luckily, they didn't look angry, just lost in their thoughts. Boruto thought that made sense, after all, what Naruto had to say wasn't small news. He didn't know what happened after his father revealed the truth, but he hoped his parents could work it out.

Like everyone else, they need time to calm down all their thoughts.

However, Boruto's guess was only half correct. Naruto and Hinata did need time to calm down, but nothing was resolved between them. Naruto's revelation and Hinata's confession left both of them in the middle of another mess, one of mistrust and guilt.

In order not to let their two children see how bad their situation was, Naruto and Hinata agreed to continue their normal activities until they both calmed down their thoughts and feelings until their next conversation, as no one was in the spirit to continue the conversation that afternoon.

Naruto woke up in the middle of the night, carefully getting out of bed after checking if Hinata was asleep. He didn't leave their room, just walked over to sit at her dressing table, leaning back against the table and looking over at the sleeping Hinata. Thinking at night had somehow become Naruto's new habit. It was bad to stay up late, but he also saw its benefits. The quiet night calmed him down and made him think more deeply.

But today, nothing calmed down in his heart, only growing anger and pain.

No, Naruto wasn't mad at Hinata, he was angry at himself.

Of course, Naruto remembered how much he hated soulmates. Of course, Naruto remembered what he himself said all these years. He clearly remembered the night on the beach at Sasuke and Sakura's wedding, he had said he didn't want to know who his soulmate was. It was all his fault and his alone. It was he who chose this path and had to face its end, responsible for his own choice.

He reap what he sowed, that was the law of life. He sowed hate for his soulmate, so he didn't deserve to have a soulmate.

He doesn't deserve her.

Naruto saw himself as a hypocrite, who dared to feel hurt in this situation. How dare he feel hurt?

If he didn't even have the right to be hurt, what right did he have to be angry at everything she did when it was basically what he said? He wondered how sad and hurt she was when she heard him say those words. He didn't know how much of a bad impression his actions had made on her, so that after all these years Hinata, that sweet and lovely Hinata, still couldn't trust him to tell him that secret.

But who was he to judge her actions? Nothing but a goddamn asshole. He hated himself for not being able to become the better person that Hinata could believe in.

He didn't even know what he himself was expecting after all the hurt he'd caused her.

Naruto found himself in the same dilemma as his parents had been, or at least that was what he understood from their story. Minato was afraid that Kushina wouldn't love him enough, that she would get hurt, and that she would be disappointed, so he couldn't say that he was the father of her unborn child. It wasn't until Naruto was born and inherited the color of his eyes and hair, when things could no longer be denied, that he admitted it.

Hinata also didn't trust him enough to say that she was his soulmate. He didn't want to know, yes, he was scared, yes, but he would forgive everything Hinata did, (damn, it was not even her fault to be his soulmate). She was more important to him than all those extraneous things. Naruto had never felt more understanding of his mother's feelings than at this moment, because she had also hated and resented the fateful night that created him, she hated the person who caused her such suffering. She hated herself for letting Minato take care of her and raise a pregnancy that wasn't his own blood. But when the truth came out, Kushina was also disappointed, also hurt, because Minato did not believe her love enough to tell her that he was the father of the child in her womb, he did not believe that she would listen to the explanation, would trust and forgive him.

“Monsters, Kushina. Humans are, we are. That’s our nature”

Minato’s words burned his mind.

Of course, just like Kushina didn't blame Minato, he didn't blame Hinata, because he knew it was all his fault. Yet, he couldn't help but feel frustrated.

What a hypocrite he was!

Naruto still couldn't take his eyes off Hinata's small back sleeping on their bed. His vision blurred, tears streaming down his cheeks. Naruto held his face and cried silently in the darkness of the room, wondering what they would become in the future.

Hinata silently listened to his cries, restrained her aching heart, and looked out at the starless and moonless dark sky.

.

[Hinata, long time no see.]

The man's leisurely and lazy voice rang in her ears, Hinata took a deep breath and slowly replied.

- Long time no see, Shikamaru, how's your family? - She said, embarrassed by her own question. They were closer than this kind of the beginning of a conversation. Her heart was troubled and it was clear that Shikamaru realized it. But he decided to ignore it and replied as if nothing happened.

[I'm fine, Temari went to Suna to visit Gaara earlier this week. It's just me and Shikadai at home. I can’t tell if it's troublesome or not.]

Hinata laughed softly, she'd always found Shikamaru's affections amusing in some way. The Nara man found love troublesome, found women troublesome, found Temari troublesome, but also found it troublesome without Temari.

But that wasn't the reason for her to make this phone call, both she and Shikamaru knew that. He had given her time to mentally and verbally prepare herself, and she needed to do whatever she wanted with him.

- Shika… Is Shion… Is she Naruto's soulmate?

Hinata heard her friend's long sigh and knew it wouldn't be the denial she waited for.

[Her timer lit up, Hinata.]

Shikamaru was completely smart in his choice of words, he didn't confirm whether Shion and Naruto were soulmates, only the situation he had seen. That confused Hinata, she knew this man long enough to understand that he was only avoiding a straight answer when unsure of it. It was clear that the situation of Naruto and Shion's first encounter must have something that was weird enough to make Shikamaru feel suspicious. So she immediately asked.

- What had happened?

[I don't know how to say this,] Shikamaru said in a troubled voice. [But to me, Naruto and Shion's first encounter, somehow, seemed unnatural. ]

That gave Hinata a glimmer of hope, something fragile to save everything that was going on.

- Is there any possibility that it was a mistake? - Her tone was so haste and earnest, that Shikamaru was almost taken aback. Because the Hinata he knew was always the one who calmly handled everything.

[Isn't that what you should know best, Hinata?]

A single question pierced Hinata's heart, tearing open what she had been trying to hide all these years. She couldn't do anything but let out a wry laugh.

- W-what are you saying, Shikamaru? I wasn't there, how could I know?

[How long are you going to lie to yourself?] Hinata could hear Shikamaru's sigh mixed in his voice. [If you're Naruto's soulmate, you must know that even if a hundred timers of a hundred other women lit up, they would not be that idiot's soulmate, not even Shion.]

Of course, Shikamaru would have known, of course, Shikamaru would have guessed. He was always the smartest, the most observant, his intelligence was never something to play with. But that was also where her guilt, at least Hinata thought that, began.

- I never said Naruto was my soulmate.

[You never said, yes, but we're not Naruto, we're not stupid. We all knew who your actions were and who your words were referring to. Only Naruto couldn't see all of that because his heart was too hurt to see.] Shikamaru replied plainly, the sharpness of his words leaving no room for Hinata to object. [Naruto is your soulmate, or at least that's what you make us believe.]

Hinata was silent. She didn't explain, didn't make excuses, what could be told when everything Shikamaru said was true? The fact was that not only were their friends, but she also made everyone in the world think that they were soulmates. She had deceived all of them, in a sense. But that's not even the worst.

Naruto was once a very popular guy when they were in school and college, countless girls coveted him and most of them gave up because of his obsession with Sakura at the time. But the truth was, Sakura was only a small part of the actual reason. In this world, the power of soulmate imprints on everyone's thoughts. Everyone knew that Sakura was Sasuke's soulmate, Naruto would never have Sakura, and they were never meant for each other. They didn't see Sakura as a true love rival like Naruto always thought, to them, any girl who wasn't his soulmate was all the same.

Hinata knew the reason they really gave up was that they thought she was his soulmate, and it was her selfishness to let everyone think that way. It was she who ruined all possibilities for a girl interested in Naruto and approaching him, ruined all chances of Naruto finding the girl he loved and loving him, no matter if the two of them were soulmates or not.

It was Hinata being selfish, despite knowing how painful he was, she still wanted to tie him to this fate.

- Of course, Naruto is my soulmate.

[Then why didn't you tell Naruto, or confirm it in front of us for over twenty years?] Shikamaru asked, even though she was sure that he already knew the answer...

- You know how clearly Naruto hates soulmates, you also know Naruto never wants to know who his soulmate is.

[But I also know how Naruto yearns for love and soulmate. And I think you must know that better than I do.]

Shikamaru's answer stunned Hinata. She slowly closed her eyes, and let out a breath, gnawing on that truth, the truth she had always denied so she wouldn't feel guilty for hiding from him all these years. She always saw how longing his eyes were when Naruto looked over at their friends, wishing he also had a love like that, a soulmate he loves and loves him. Naruto only hated soulmates because they reminded him of his parents' love, of two non-loving people bound by a soul timer. He hated it but also longed for it, a soulmate like all of his friends had.

What Naruto didn't want was not a soulmate, what he didn't want was someone who was forced to come to him. He didn't want a stranger, he wanted someone he could trust and someone he could care about. Hinata clearly remembered Naruto's disappointed expression when he saw Sakura and Sasuke's timers light up, she remembered how he hid after making eye contact with Ino on her twelfth birthday, and even when he gave a sad smile on her own birthday after his greetings. It was because they were all his friends, the people he trusted, who also loved him most naturally.

Hinata found herself terrible as the memories flooded her mind of how hurt and angry she felt when she heard Naruto say he didn't want to know his soulmate. He was no different from her in the way he felt hurt knowing that she's been hiding from him for the past twenty years despite everything he had said. He had every reason in the world to feel hurt, because after all, Hinata knew how much Naruto wanted her to be his soulmate. He only said that to protect himself from any possible harm (which turned out to be true. Hinata saw how much Naruto suffered when Shion, an outsider, a stranger, a person he didn't trust, had no contact, suddenly became his soulmate).

Yet Hinata used his very own words to ease her guilt, telling herself that he didn't want to know so she didn't tell, even though she knew what he actually wanted deep down despite what he said on the tip of his tongue.

She even knew how much Naruto's hate for soulmates had faded after knowing the whole story of his parents, after seeing how happy soulmate couples were, knowing he wished that God would bless their marriage in the same way.

[We always thought you had told Naruto, but apparently, you didn’t. When Naruto said he wasn't your soulmate, I was surprised, you know?] Shikamaru spoke up again after a moment of silence, pulling Hinata out of her guilt temporarily. [What's the real reason that you didn't tell Naruto?]

Hinata thought of all the selfishness, desires, and aspirations that had arisen in her heart all those years before she could open her mouth and answered with difficulty.

- I do not know.

[What do you mea–] Shikamaru sounded confused at first, but the genius man immediately realized what that statement really meant.

He was silent for a moment.

[I see, so that is it, that’s your secret?]

Hinata pursed her lips and nodded slowly, realizing that he couldn't see her, trembling as she replied.

- Yeah...

[I need to know what happened, so that I can, no, we can help you.] Shikamaru emphasized, as if asking for her opinion on his offer, about sharing her secret with him their group of friends. Her friend had opened a path for her, Hinata had to grab this chance, so she replied.

- Of course, as long as Naruto doesn't know before we clear things up.

Chapter Text

tenth.

People moved around in the vast banquet room of the Hyuuga mansion, the servants rushed to prepare the food, check the decorations, and ensure the most perfect and meticulous for the twelfth birthday of the eldest daughter of the Hyuuga family. The adult guests stood together, taking the opportunity to get to know other businessmen or find new clients and contracts. The children, fed up with their parents' business conversation, huddled together, played, laughed loudly, and ran around the room with their new friends.

The tile floors were shiny and clean, and the warm yellow light filled the room. On the wall were carved artistic sculptures. The buffet table extended from the beginning to the end of the room, on which were countless different foods, from snacks to main dishes or desserts, all of which were beautifully decorated and gave off a fragrant aroma that made people salivate. The ceiling hung a lavish and splendid chandelier, each piece of glass emitting a sparkling light, flaunting the wealth of the owner of this place. It was indeed that in the whole town, only the Hyuuga family could afford such a luxurious banquet room in their own house.

Twelfth birthday was always an occasion to be excited, but Hyuuga Hinata, the main character of this party, didn't feel the same way.

Hinata hid in the dressing room of the banquet hall, looking at herself in a flowing and sophisticated princess dress. The chill of December blew against her bare shoulders and arms, making her shiver with cold. She looked at herself strangely in the mirror, not knowing how to feel in this situation. Everyone was eagerly waiting for this day in their lives, which would mark a new level of maturity, that they would meet their life destiny and take responsibility for that person.

Hinata glanced at the timer that had been worn on her wrist since midnight, suddenly feeling a shiver at the changes coming later. From now on, at any time she could meet the person destined for her, she would step into a new, more mature, and responsible life. And Hinata felt worried that she couldn't bear that new burden.

But what Hinata worried most about was that she couldn't love that person anymore.

She was only twelve years old, she was too young to talk about that, about love, but she couldn't help but worry herself. She knew her heart for a long time had only been beating because of one person. And she doubted that could change in the future.

Uzumaki Naruto was that boy's name.

They became friends many years ago, ever since they were in preschool. But Hinata had another history with Naruto that most people didn’t know, that he was the boy who protected her and saved her from a kidnapper on a rainy night when she was three. Naruto became her hero, and after many years they were friends, the owner of her heart. Hinata liked Naruto so much that she believed she would only be able to like someone like that once in her life.

The only thing that made Hinata want this day not to come was that she didn't want to know that she wasn't Naruto's soulmate. As the one had the last birthday of the year in their group of friends, right today, she would find out if any of them were her soul mates, whether Naruto was her soulmate or not.

Just that thought was enough to frighten Hinata. She didn't want fate to decide everything in her life, the feeling that she couldn't choose who she loved made her feel deeply sad. Because, unlike most other kids, unlike the excitement of finding someone for themselves that they usually have, at the age of twelve, Hinata had nurtured feelings for Naruto so much that she refused to accept anyone else becoming her soulmate beside him.

Hinata looked down at her hands once more, a thought suddenly popped into her head.

If she took it off, she wouldn't know who her soulmate was, right?

Naruto did the same, he didn't wear a soulmate timer because he didn't want to tie himself to any stranger.

Thoughts began to swirl in Hinata's immature mind, she didn't know how to stop all the urges that were rising in her heart, the urges that had already made her other hand touch the black strap of the timer.

That's right, as long as she didn't wear it, she wouldn't have to know whether Naruto was her soulmate or not. Since Naruto didn’t wear his timer either, if the two of them made eye contact for the first time from now on, nothing would happen.

If she didn't know, she would be able to continue her affection for Naruto. If she didn’t know who her soulmate was, she wouldn’t need to be responsible for them.

The black color of the soulmate timer overwhelmed Hinata's vision, she felt herself being sucked into it. It invited her to…

Take it off.

Hinata felt someone whispering in her ear, that as long as she took it off, all her worries would be solved. Even if there was a possibility that she was Naruto's soulmate, the fear that she wasn't was much greater. The invitation for her to take off her timer suddenly became more attractive than ever.

Hinata pulled the strap and lifted the soulmate timer out of her wrist.

“Hinata!” The door was pushed open suddenly, causing the birthday girl to jump and drop her timer to the ground. She frantically picked it up and turned around, hiding both arms behind her and struggling to put the timer back on her wrist. Hinata smiled at the newcomer while her heartbeat was still racing as if she had just been caught doing something bad.

Realizing it was Naruto, her smile immediately turned wry.

Naruto seemed to notice the change in her expression, as he pouted his lips in fake anger while blinking his big blue eyes.

"Aw Hinata, you don't like me coming to see you?"

"It isn’t like that!" Hinata hastily denied, still hiding her arms behind her to put her timer back on. Fortunately, that was Hinata's usual action whenever she was shy, so Naruto didn't suspect anything. “I-it was just, erm– you just burst into my dressing room…”

Naruto then realized his rude behavior, blushing in embarrassment. He immediately took a step back, slammed the door shut, and stammered loudly.

"I-I'm sorry." He slapped his hand across his face, scolding himself for being stupid. Luckily for him, Hinata had already finished changing. If she wasn’t in her clothes decently at the time he burst in, Naruto wasn't sure if he could survive Kushina's death sentence, and Hiashi's as well.

"It's okay." Hinata also answered loudly to make sure her friend could hear through the door and was relieved that she had put the timer back in its proper place.

“Can I come in now?” She heard him timidly ask and allowed him. "You can."

This time, Naruto acted like a shy boy, slowly opening the door, and peeking his head into the room first before daring to enter. He spent a few more seconds watching Hinata before smiling, darting his eyes between the floor and the nearby wall while scratching his cheek.

"You look really pretty, Hinata, like a princess."

Hinata felt her face heat up at Naruto's compliment and his honest look. She knew he really felt that she was beautiful, and that made her stomach fill with butterflies.

"T-Thank you." She stammered back, wanting to hide her blushing face but didn't know how to do it. It had been a long time since the two of them were alone together like this, and she didn't want the conversation to end awkwardly. "Are you looking for me for something?"

“Oh, I just want to give you something!” Naruto snapped his fingers when he remembered his main purpose for coming here. He bent down and picked up the present he had hidden behind the door.

He happily held it to the front, and Hinata recognized it as a beautiful bouquet of white lilies. The petals bloom wildly as if trying to show off their beauty and give off a gentle scent. The little girl immediately fell in love with the bouquet, she gently took it with both hands from Naruto, holding it as carefully and gently as if it were a baby.

"Happy birthday!" Naruto laughed, hugging both Hinata and the bouquet tightly before letting go and congratulating her. Hinata hid her face behind the flowers, shyly thanking the blonde several more times in a small voice. After a while, she mustered the courage to form a proper sentence.

"Y-you can give it w-when the party starts. You don't have to go through all of these troubles to give it to me." Hinata said that because this room was difficult to find, her house was a maze to outsiders. Moreover, the Hyuuga didn't like it when strangers wandered around their mansion.

“Then it won't be special, you know. My family has a decent wrapped gift to go along with other gifts out there for you, but I've always thought about giving these beauties to you. I think it's a blessing that the flowers bloomed right before your birthday, and I should give them to you personally." Naruto wiped his nose, smiling proudly. “Besides, I have my own way to get here.”

Hinata burst out laughing at the blond's exclamation, thinking of how he had bribed the tough Hyuuga uncles with his cuteness and sweetness. She hugged the bouquet tighter, drowning her eyes in its beauty and thinking about how Naruto watched and cared for the flowers until they bloomed and gave them to her for her birthday. In a way, it really made her feel special, even though she knew that Naruto would go through all of these hardships for any friend.

As she was about to open her mouth and thank Naruto again, she noticed that his gaze fell on her wrist, on her soulmate timer to be exact, Hinata involuntarily turned her wrist and hid the timer screen out of his sight even when she knew with the distance between them, Naruto couldn’t see anything but black, he would not know whether her timer had stopped or was still running. (*)

But at least, they both knew it didn't light up.

Hinata suppressed her disappointment while Naruto gave a wry and sad smile.

A figure suddenly leaned over Naruto, wrapping an arm around his shoulder.

"So there you are, Naruto! How dare you go find and give Hinata her birthday present alone?" Kiba yelled, ruffling Naruto's hair and making him almost fall forward. Right after that, Ino also entered, scowling at him. "That's a cheap move, you know! We want to give Hinata a present personally too!"

Hinata's friends flooded into the room, both scolding Naruto for going by himself, and sending greetings and gifts to the birthday girl. Laughter filled the room, making Hinata feel that it was one of the happiest and most sacred times of her life.

But while everyone was focused on Naruto's excuses for going without asking them, Hinata looked at her wrist for the first time since Naruto entered the room.

Her soulmate timer had already stopped running.

.

Hinata paced back and forth in her bedroom after her twelfth birthday party, occasionally taking a look at the timer lying on the table, unsure of what to think. When did the timer light up? In the chaos of her friends there, she didn't notice when it did. But the timer stopped running can only mean one thing, that you've locked eyes with your soulmate, right?

No one there had their timer light up. Neji, Tenten, Sakura, Sasuke, Shikamaru, and Naruto were the ones who didn't wear timers, but only Naruto didn't know who his soulmate was yet.

So it meant that she and Naruto were soulmates,

Right?

Of course! Could it be otherwise?

Naruto is my soulmate.

Naruto is my soulmate.

Naruto is my soulmate.

Hinata told herself, ignoring all the warnings that she could be wrong. After all, she got what she wanted, why think otherwise? She abandoned her timer on the desk, slowly lay down on the bed, smiled, and fell asleep.

And perhaps that brief feeling of happiness was something Hinata would never forget.

.

Knock knock knock.

Three knocks sounded on the door, followed by Hanabi's chirping bird-like call.

“Big sister, you could have had a big party last night, but you can't sleep in. Today is Monday and you have school!"

Hinata laughed at Hanabi's excitement on the first morning of the week, wondering where she got the strength at such an early time. She had been up for a while and was just getting ready with her uniform, so she spoke up.

"I'm almost done, you can come in."

Hanabi happily entered the room, fully dressed in her own uniform. She looked at her sister who was straightening her hair in front of the mirror. She realized that her sister's face was a little brighter than usual, and decided to tease her.

“Excited to know who your destiny is?”

Hinata just smiled shyly, shaking her head. Hanabi would have been surprised when she said she had found her soulmate, and that was the boy she'd admired since childhood. That's why Hyuuga's first daughter was in a good mood early in the morning.

The younger girl suddenly noticed that Hinata wasn't wearing her soulmate timer but left it on her desk. She curiously approached and took a closer look at the timer. Hanabi was still young and it would be five years until she got her own timer anyway.

But as soon as she picked up her sister’s timer, she noticed something unusual.

“Did you drop your timer?” She tilted her head, still not taking her eyes off the timer, and asked.

Hinata was standing in front of the mirror and startled by the question. She spun around harshly. Her whole body trembled with anxiety for unknown reasons. She asked herself a hundred times how Hanabi could know that, but none of the answers seemed to make sense to her. The situation at that time was only between her and Naruto, even Naruto couldn't know it, how could Hanabi?

“W– what did you say? I think I didn't hear it well." Hinata asked again, hoping it was just her imagination. But Hanabi repeated exactly what she heard.

“Did you drop your timer?” The younger Hyuuga held the timer towards her sister, pointing at its screen. "There's a crack here."

Hinata's heart jumped, pounding madly in her chest. She hurried over to Hanabi, taking the timer from her sister’s hand. She took a closer look at where Hanabi had pointed, and just like her sister said, the corner of the timer indeed had a small crack. Hinata still couldn't process what this meant, but she had a feeling it was going to be bad, very bad.

She awkwardly put her timer back on her wrist, smiling wryly at Hanabi.

“I didn’t drop it, maybe I smacked it somewhere but didn’t realize”

Hanabi frowned, confused at the reason her sister was so restless, but she just shrugged and ignored it, only telling Hinata to hurry down to have breakfast before leaving.

Hinata looked down at the stopped soulmate timer on her wrist once more, a feeling of fear grew and engulfed her.

.

As soon as the bell rang, Hinata stood up, lowering her head while packing all her belongings into her bag. She hurriedly pulled open the classroom door, ignored her friends' calls to hang out, and hurried down the hallway. As she passed her cousin, she barely managed to slip the note that said that she would be late into his hand and waved goodbye to him before heading down the stairs.

Hinata left the school gate and went to the nearest soulmate timer store she knew. During the walk, Hinata kept her eyes fixed on the road, trying her best not to make eye contact with anyone. Just as she entered the shop, seeing no one but herself and the owner, she breathed a small sigh of relief.

The owner noticed the little girl pushed the door in, smiled, and asked.

“What do you need help with?”

Hinata hastily took off her timer, held it out to him, and said nervously.

“Can you take a look at my timer? It is no longer running.”

The shop owner blinked, then burst out laughing at the cuteness of the little girl. This must have been the first time he'd heard someone say that to him with such worry and panic on their face.

"Oh, little girl, that means you've found your soulmate." He said in a congratulatory tone. "You should be happy and remember to cherish your destiny."

Hinata bit her lip, not knowing how to explain it to the man. After considering some ways, she decided to only tell the truth.

"It hasn't run since I dropped it."

The shop owner's expression turned serious upon hearing that, so he reached out to take the timer from Hinata and examined it more closely. The little girl's heart tightened when she saw the tips of the man's eyebrows knit together, perhaps he had just noticed the crack on the timer.

"I need to check something, you can wait in that chair over there." The man spoke firmly, causing Hinata's fear to grow even more. She sat down in the chair and waited, but it felt like sitting on fire all the time. She looked from the ticking seconds hand on the wall clock to the man who carefully opened the timer case and examined the inside.

Five minutes passed like ten years with Hinata, and the shop owner looked up at her with a mixture of concern and seriousness.

"You're right, this timer doesn't work anymore because it broke on the inside."

Half of Hinata's world collapsed.

Chapter Text

eleventh.

Hinata didn't understand what was in her heart right now, she didn't know what she was expecting from the situation. Her mind and heart were torn apart, one desired a separate way.

"You don't have to be so worried." The man comforted her as he saw the little girl quiet and lost in her own thoughts. "You can always get a new one."

But that was what Hinata feared the most. Under the encouraging gaze of the shopkeeper, she walked over to a counter lined with identical timers and picked one up. She stared at it, hesitating between putting it on or not because she knew it would decide her fate from now on.

If she put it on and it worked, everything would return to its normal way as if nothing happened, she would continue to wear it until she found her soulmate. But at the same time, she had to accept the fact that Naruto was not her soulmate, and he would never be.

But if she put it on and it didn't work, things would become more complicated than a little girl like Hinata could handle. And she herself couldn't be sure whether Naruto was her soulmate or not.

What did she want? Hinata didn't know, she didn't know if she expected the timer to run or not, because either way made her miserable.

"Just put it on, lass." The man once again cheered Hinata. She closed her eyes, sighed, and put it on her wrist. Then she touched the button, waiting.

Time ticked by, but the inside of the shop seemed to stand still. Hinata was staring at the soulmate timer on her wrist, and the shopkeeper was waiting for her reaction.

After a long while, sure that what she saw was the truth, Hinata blinked, speaking softly as if speaking for herself.

"It's not running."

The man raised an eyebrow, left the counter, and walked over to Hinata's side. He bent down to her height, looking at the timer on her wrist. This was a brand new one from his shop, if Hinata couldn't turn on the timer while wearing it on her wrist, then there was only one possibility.

Hinata had already met her soulmate.

But both of them understand that the important thing was, of all the people Hinata had met since she dropped her own timer, who was her true soulmate?

The shop owner looked at her with a worried expression.

"How long has it been since you dropped the timer?"

"Since yesterday," Hinata replied, her eyes still not leaving the black screen of the new timer on her wrist.

The man wanted to comfort her that it was not a long time, that if she had a soulmate, fate would bring him to her in some way. But he decided to leave it alone when he saw her panicked face, and could only speak.

"Hopefully everything will end up good for you, lass." He placed her soulmate timer in her hand and smiled encouragingly.

Hinata took a deep and let out a shaky breath, but she managed to return a small smile to the man.

"Thank you." She said as her fingers curled and gripped the timer firmly, searching for a strength she didn't even know what it should be.

Everything before Hinata's eyes was blurry.

.

Hinata knew she had to tell Naruto. Only telling Naruto could solve all the mysteries in this problem.

She believed Naruto was her soulmate, no, she was sure that Naruto was her soulmate. It was true that Hinata had met countless other people on her birthday, and many others at school the next day, but she couldn't think of anyone else who could fit in that position. If her soulmate had been any of the people she met, their timers would have surely lit up, and it would have been already decided.

Only Naruto didn't wear a timer even though he hadn't known who his soulmate was.

Hinata told herself over and over that there was no other way to explain what had happened. 

But she herself also knew very well that reality was not always what it seemed to be. In fact, while she believed that Naruto was her soulmate, it happened to be just a broken timer.

There were endless possibilities in this life. What if her soulmate broke the timer like her? What if her soulmate forgot the timer? What if, what if, and what if. Hinata could think of a thousand reasons to explain the situation.

But she lied to herself that there could only be one possibility: Naruto was her soulmate.

Hinata knew it was selfish, she also knew it was greedy. But it was her only chance with the boy she adored so much, and she could do nothing but cling to that small hope.

So Hinata had to tell Naruto.

If Naruto put his timer on and it didn't work, that meant he had met his soulmate, and it was most likely her. Hinata needed that confirmation, she really needed it to push away all her worries and insecurities. The longer she delayed, the more distant the truth would become until nothing could confirm her soulmate anymore. She needed it to know that Naruto and she belonged together forever.

.
.
.

But did Hinata ever have that courage?

No matter what the outcome, Hinata felt like she had betrayed Naruto, had betrayed his trust and their friendship. Everyone knew Naruto liked Sakura, everyone knew Naruto hated soulmates. Anyone.

They were all too young at the time to understand the complications inside their little heart. In their little world, there was only love and hate.

Hinata was too young to understand Naruto's fear of betrayal behind his hatred for soulmate things and his puppy love for Sakura. That immature mind of hers kept reminding her that if she told him, Naruto would be in pain and despair.

Because of that, Hinata couldn't find herself speaking.

What would she do if Naruto tried the timer on and it still worked?

What would she do if Naruto was really her soulmate? Tie him into a relationship he always hates and become his daily torment?

"Hinata?" Naruto waved his hand in front of Hinata, calling her back from her own thoughts. "What do you want to tell me?"

Hinata had told him to stay at their classroom after school. She wanted to tell him everything that happened, wanted him to be her soulmate, wanted to promise that she would love him forever, wanted to promise that she would make him love her, and ease his hatred for soulmates.

But when she faced those sky-blue eyes, Hinata felt all her power drained out, making her feel like she was about to fall to her knees. How could she say all those things if she knew they would cause him pain and herself despair?

Even if Naruto's timer didn’t run, it was just getting a little closer to the possibility of him being her soulmate. There's no way to be certain of that. How could she promise to love him and make him love her forever, knowing that their future might still be cursed by fate?

"I–" Hinata's throat choked. She wanted to say, not just because of all she had reasoned, but because Naruto deserved to know that he (maybe) had a soulmate that would love him passionately.

"I–" She tried again, but nothing more escaped her throat.

"Aw Hinata, you look so tense. Is that something really bad?" Naruto moved closer, observing the girl, and asked worriedly.

It wasn't actually a bad thing, but thinking of the pain it could cause, Hinata nodded with difficulty. Naruto simply put a hand on her shoulder and gave her the brightest smile he had to cheer her up.

"Don't worry, then. I swear I won't get mad at you. I'll understand everything you do, really, because I know our Hinata." He happily said, adding more to reassure her. "But you're Hinata, the kindest and gentlest girl I know. It can't be that bad, you know!"

Unable to hold back the turmoil of emotions in her heart, Hinata burst into tears in the middle of the classroom, making Naruto eagerly rush to hug her. His hand patted her back comfortingly, and his mouth continuingly said words that soothe her.

"Okay okay, you don't have to say it if you don't want to."

"And even if you feel the need to tell me, I promise I won't be mad at you. No matter what you want to say."

Naruto whispered consolingly while Hinata buried her face in his shoulder, unable to stop crying. She seemed to have poured out all the distress she had borne the past few days but prepared to accept anything the future would bring as she couldn't tell Naruto.

She felt the burden of guilt and regret of a secret begin to weigh on her heart. Even twenty years later, Hinata still couldn't reveal that secret, and it never stopped haunting her soul.

.

It wasn't hard to hear the loud talking turns into whispers as they entered the cafeteria. Of course, everyone wanted to see the boy who fought bravely against the delinquent that was dominant around their school, bullying and collecting protection rackets from students. Although the fighting was not a recommended action, Naruto was commended highly by the police for protecting other students.

"I never thought that Uzumaki Naruto could be this handsome one day."

"He's had some pretty traits since he was a kid. But he's always around Sasuke so we don't notice that."

"I heard he's also the ace of the soccer team."

“Is he that great?”

“Yes, he does sports every day so even when he doesn’t know martial arts, he can defeat Pain! Look at his muscles!”

Hinata swore she didn't want to eavesdrop, but she always had this habit of listening and observing everyone around her. And the giggles that complimented how good-looking Naruto was weren't small at all. She glanced over at the boy who was still deeply engaged in conversation with Sai and Sakura. His usual obliviousness didn't allow Naruto to notice what was being said about him.

"Unfortunately he likes Sakura, or I'll ask him out on a date."

"Sakura is Sasuke's soulmate."

"Wait, what?"

“Strange, right?” Whispers were added with more seriousness. "Naruto likes Sakura. He is Sasuke's best friend. Sasuke and Sakura are soulmates, but Sasuke doesn't like Sakura."

“How do you know all that? Truly the queen of gossip.” Giggles. “So I have a chance with Naruto? We both know that soulmates will eventually be together.”

"Actually, no. You see the little Hyuuga?"

Hinata's back shivered.

"It is rumored that she is Naruto's soulmate. That group of friends treats those two like a couple as if there is an implicit rule that Naruto and Hinata are soulmates."

"How is it possible? She’s even wearing a timer.”

“Maybe they want to enjoy their time without bearing the responsibilities of a soulmate. A deal, an agreement, a consent, something like that between them. It's not that there aren't people with that mindset.”

“Hinata!” Naruto's voice made her look up from the table, almost startled to see his enlarged face right in front of her nose as he leaned forward to study her face. "Are you okay? Does your head still hurt?"

Hinata involuntarily raised her hand, intending to touch the wound on her head but was stopped by Naruto. He shook his head.

"You shouldn't touch it, it'll hurt more." Naruto scolded in a soft voice, then carefully avoided the wound while tucking her hair behind her ear. "Okay, so you won't have trouble eating lunch."

Naruto happily sat back in his seat, clasped his hands together, and loudly said "Enjoy your meal." before diving into his favorite ramen.

"See? They say the reason Naruto got mad and defeated Pain was that he saw Hinata was hurt by Pain."

Those were just rumors, rumors were never accurate, but Hinata could never help feeling like the biggest liar. Did she lie? The fact that she never admitted she was his soulmate. But she had always believed that to be true, to the extent that all her unconscious thoughts and actions were also loving him and protecting him as if she was. Those actions suggested to all their friends, and then everyone around them, that she was.

Guilt weighed more and more on Hinata's shoulders as she realized their friends were trying to couple her with Naruto, creating private space for the two of them, making them partners in most of their games.

She was lying to her friends, somehow.

But what else could Hinata do, when she was even lying to herself?

.

There were times when Hinata felt her heart filled with darkness.

About a week after Sasuke confessed to Sakura and they officially became a couple, news spread quickly throughout the entire school. Due to Naruto's popularity these days, students whisper and whisper about his (supposed) broken heart. And despite the rumors about him and his mysterious soulmate, many girls started to be bolder in approaching the blonde.

That's why Hinata was standing there, looking at a beautiful girl standing across from him with a flushed face, feeling a deep sadness and endless jealousy. She knew she didn't have that right, who was she to get jealous when girls approach Naruto? But she couldn't help thinking that he was hers, a sense of possession and selfishness engulfing her.

If she really loved him as she said, she should be happy when Naruto was getting the attention he deserved, and should be happy when he was happy.

Hinata was happy, and even though that happiness took a major part of her heart, she could never ignore or deny the fact that everyone's heart had its dark side.

Her heart had its dark side.

She acknowledge it deeply at times like this, when she felt pain more intensely than happiness for him.

"Naruto!" Hinata deliberately interrupted the girl's uncompleted confession, causing the boy to turn towards her. Immediately, a cheerful smile appeared on his face, Naruto waved at her, almost forgetting the girl standing in front of him.

"Hinata! What happened?"

"You're late to our outing," Hinata replied as she approached him. Naruto tapped his head as if he had just remembered about it and quickly spoke to the girl.

"If you have something to say, please say it quickly."

The girl immediately stammered at this unexpected situation.

"I-I"

Without waiting for her to finish, Naruto looked impatient and hurried.

"If it's not important, I’m going ahead, since I'm late." Naruto flung the bag on his back, saying so as he walked away towards Hinata in protest of the girl.

"But–"

"See you later!" Naruto said loudly and put an arm around Hinata's shoulder, dragging her along in the process. He lowered his head slightly and whispered in her ear.

"I know we don't have an outing today." Naruto winked. “But thank you, you saved the day!”

She heard a faint voice.

“So the rumor is true.”

Hinata closed her eyes, feeling Naruto's hand on her shoulder and his warmth as he pulled her close to him, letting out a long breath.

What was she doing?

.

It started when they were old enough to drink. They quickly discovered that Naruto was not a heavy drinker. After the third shot, the blonde always began to sway and sit unsteadily and by the fifth shot, he had already collapsed on Hinata and hiccuped. Neji wasn't pleased with the way Naruto snuggled to Hinata at every one of their gatherings, but as Tenten repeatedly shot him a warning look saying "leave them alone", he always ignored the two.

Naruto was most likely half awake and half asleep when he was drunk. While he was awake, he would talk non-stop, livening up the atmosphere with his nonsense and making everyone laugh hard. When he was asleep, Hinata's warmth seemed to be his most favorite destination. He always snaked his arms and even legs around her body, snuggled close to her, and pillowed his head on her shoulder. Naruto had many excuses for doing so, the biggest reason was always the familiar "She's my friend, can’t I even hug her? And don’t talk about other things... as if she has a soulmate to be jealous of me anyway..."

Seeing Naruto's refusal to let go of Hinata, their friends could only shake their heads in defeat. We couldn't reason with a blockhead, a stubborn person, and a drunk man. Naruto was all of them when he drank. But that was also why they all realized, behind the rough thorns Naruto wore, behind Naruto's disparaging words of fate and soulmate, how desperately he needed love.

He was so desperate for love that he could cling to anyone, anyone might bring him a quick flash of care. That was why he usually forgot himself in wine and sex when they were young. 

Naruto didn't really need sex. He just needed someone to ease the emptiness of his heart, and the momentary pleasure of a one-night stand could somehow help Naruto comfort his wounded and yearning heart.

Naruto always thought he could hide his fun from his friends, but as everyone knew, Konoha town wasn’t big. People in the town knew each other in one way or another, and it was not hard for how hot he could be in bed to be whispered among the young girls. But he never needed a woman in or after their gatherings, Naruto always thought that because he was ashamed of his desperate way. But in fact, Naruto never needed sex, he just needed love and Hinata gave him the best of it, so he didn’t need anything else.

And that's pretty much how each of their gatherings went after that, with Naruto burying his head in the crook of Hinata's neck when he was drunk, arms wrapping around her waist tightly, whispering in her ear things he would never remember the next morning.

"Hinata..."

"You're the best."

"Did I say you're beautiful?"

"You're my favorite person."

"I like you the most."

"Like, very, very, very, like you."

Hinata never complained about it either, just gently stroking and scratching his scalp to help him relax, running her hands through his hair and embracing him like cradling a baby.

.

Time went on and nothing was different between them. Hinata then slowly accepted the reality that Naruto would never love her with the love she yearned for and learned to let go of this indefinite love, to accept Toneri as her fiancé, and to accept the future married life. But God had to decide to mess things up by uniting them in an undesirable way, and the two quickly clung to each other like lifelines.

Tears welled in Hinata's eyes as Naruto slowly penetrated her. She was silently thankful that even in his drunkenness, Naruto was so gentle to prepare her carefully. Still, the tearing pain of the first time numbed her whole body, not that she hated it, she desperately needed time to understand this strange mix of pain and pleasure. But while she was struggling to adjust herself to him, she suddenly felt warm tears fall on her face. She was startled to realize that Naruto was crying. Tears streamed down his cheeks and his worried and miserable expression made her heart clench. He stopped, leaned down, and kissed her lightly on the lips.

"Hinata."

He whispered on her lips.

"Sorry."

He cried and kissed her again and apologized again.

Hinata slowly found her rhythm and Naruto, lost in the pleasure he brought, tried to touch him once in a while to calm him down.

The air filled with moans and gasps, mixed with Naruto's soft sobs as he muttered her name and apologized.

Their hips thrust to each other in a slow rhythm. It wasn't actually like what she'd heard others say about him. That Naruto in bed was a wild beast, rough and fierce. All that mattered to him was sex, no emotions, nothing more, nothing less. But Naruto was treating her as gently and tenderly as he always had. Even each of his thrusts reached deep inside her, dominant and powerful, yet they made her feel enough of his care and concern for her. It wasn't like what she thought their night would be.

It's not like he was fucking her.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, Hinata."

It was like he was making love to her.

Hinata knew she was greedy to think like that. Make love? What were they? What did they have? She wondered how desperate she must have been with this love to think this one night of casual sex would turn into lovemaking.

But looking up at Naruto's tearful face, like a child knowing his mistake, like an angel cutting off his own wings, Hinata couldn't help but feel her heart break into pieces at the love she held for him. This was their mistake, she knew. Naruto also knew it was a mistake, as he couldn't stop crying and apologized to her.

But Hinata also knew they both needed this.

"I know Naruto. You need this." I need this "You don't need to apologize."

She raised a hand to stroke Naruto's cheek, wiping away his tears.

"I love you." (*)

Naruto suddenly caught her wrist and pulled her up, putting them both in a position that allowed him to plunge deeper inside her. Her arms wrapped around his head to steady her body while Naruto's hands held onto her waist tightly. His rhythm gradually increased, making Hinata's mind dizzy because of all the pleasure she knew for the first time. Naruto's hot breath fanned her bare shoulders and breast.

It didn't take long for the two to reach their climax.

"Hinata… Hinata."

Naruto whispered her name.

"I love you, too."

Hinata hugged him tightly, both to catch her breath after the orgasm, and to stop her heart from beating even more wildly in her chest. It hurt her to know that this was just a desperate confession and that Naruto wouldn't remember anything the next morning.

"I must have been super drunk." He would say so.

She knew but she still wanted to sink into this no-way-out trap, enjoying a little bit of his unconscious love, a little bit of him.

"Yes, yes you were." She would reply like that, like it mattered nothing more than a night of sex. But she would remember this moment dearly forever and know that perhaps she also had a place in his heart. (**)

.

Hinata thought back to all the moments that had become constant in her memory, suddenly feeling that time was truly magical and cursed at the same time.

That's why Hinata couldn't be angry with Naruto, she would be a hypocrite if she was angry. If she hid from him the fact that she was his soulmate out of fear he would get hurt, Naruto had the same reason to hide Shion from her. If Naruto clung to her because he needed a love, someone to give him a sense of existence and living, Hinata was also too selfish to let go of him, trying to hold onto the thread of fate between her and him, and deceive the whole world as if they were really soulmates.

And the biggest reason Hinata didn't feel angry at Naruto was that she believed he was just like her, his selfishness was nurtured by love.

It proved that Naruto loved her even though he never said so when he was sober.

Did he?

Or was it just another lie Hinata told herself?

Chapter Text

twelfth.

- Honestly. - Sasuke said as he sipped his black coffee. - You have no right to be angry with us when we don't comment on anything.

Naruto glared at his friend, then returned his gaze to the hot tea that had gradually become his favorite drink since he married Hinata. He wanted to rant, but there was no reason to refute the brunette’s words. That's why Naruto got even more furious, he knew he had no right to blame anyone more than himself, but he couldn't help feeling pissed off.

All those who claimed to be his friends never intended to tell him about her secret or her feelings. Even if they justified themselves that Hinata had never admitted it, he also knew that they believed it so much that it had become almost obvious in their mind that he and Hinata were soulmates. And here was Naruto, for the past ten years, brooding in fear that on a sudden beautiful day, she would decide that she still loved her soulmate and abandon him.

- I know. - He gritted his teeth, not as much willingly replied.

Sakura stepped out of the kitchen and looked at her longtime friend, sighing.

- Then what are you complaining about here, Naruto?

Naruto laid back on the sofa, threw his head back, and stared at the ceiling.

- I don't know what to do. It feels like I'm stuck. - He confessed. - I don't blame Hinata for not trusting me enough to say anything, I blame myself more. But it makes me question whether I, we, are doing the right thing. It would be great if Hinata was my soulmate, I always wish that, but if she was really my soulmate, she would know what I want, she would have said a long time ago, right? But she didn't.

- Why don't you think Hinata has a reason to do that? - Sasuke interrupted Naruto's words, recalling his conversation with Shikamaru, glancing discreetly at the phone.

- If she really had a reason, shouldn't she tell me either? - He chuckled. - But I didn't hear any explanation. Then what is the difference? She still doesn't trust me.

Sasuke and Sakura looked at each other, both holding back a troubled and long sigh. They had their own reasons to think their way, no one was right or wrong. But even if they tried to fix it, things only got more messy and complicated. Misunderstandings overlap with misunderstandings, intertwined and interlinked that could be removed in no way.

- It's fine if she doesn't understand me, I like her so much that it wasn't a problem. But if ten years, twenty years, aren't enough for Hinata to tell me, I doubt it can be enough in the future. Now I know she wants to convey that she loves me, if so then what? We are no longer young people that only care about love. This is marriage. And you know the basic of it, trust. - Naruto closed his eyes, wanting to sink into the sofa and disappear from this world. - Is our marriage even right if Hinata was so afraid of me that she kept a secret from our marriage all these years?

He paused, his tone sour and self-deprecating.

- But then, who am I to say? When I, too, had the thought of hiding Shion from our marriage? I really am a hypocrite.

- So you doubt your marriage with Hinata? - Sakura asked, holding her breath.

- No, - Naruto flatly denied. - It's the best thing that happens in my life, but I don't think it's right for Hinata. I'm not enough, and probably never will be enough for her, I didn't do anything good for her, I–

His voice choked.

- Naruto, you're not Hinata, you don't know if it's enough. And if she chooses you, you must be enough!

- Maybe she was wrong.

- Naruto! - Sakura hissed. - You don't know!

- I know, - He said defeatedly - I just know.

.

Himawari was no fool, of course she knew some implicit understandings were going on in her house. She hated it when her family treated her like a child. Of course she was no adult, she was only eight after all. Usually, she would just ignore the “adult” stuff, but this time it was different, as she waved goodbye to Boruto and got into aunt Hanabi's car, seeing his tight smile, she knew her brother knew something and it had to do with their family.

Something had happened between her mother and father, and it took her only less than ten minutes to realize that when they went to pick her up she and her brother at the Uzumaki mansion. And her mind quickly slid to Boruto's question a few days earlier.

"If our parents are not soulmates, what will you do?"

It was a stupid question, but Boruto certainly had a reason for asking it. Since he was smart and sharp, he must have realized something before he had any doubts. Himawari knew for herself that she should start thinking about that possibility rather than denying it or waving it off like she'd done all these years, because she trusted her brother.

But a part of her refused to accept that likelihood, she had grown up with beautiful love stories about soulmates, about how they belonged to each other in every way. Everyone, every single one, filled her with the sweetness and infatuation of the soulmates, by the harmony of reason, emotions and souls. She always saw her parents’ love, she understood them, she believed they were soulmates and not otherwise.

If someone told Himawari that her parents weren't soulmates, it would be telling her that everything she knew about her family was a lie.

Himawari was drowned between possibilities and beliefs. Or she believed that all her parents' intimacy was nothing more than a mere affection, unblessed by God, that their love was never as beautiful as she always thought it would be. Or she faced the reality that her parents didn't belong together, shattered all her imagination of a soulmate and destined love, and accepted the fact that things weren’t fairy tales at all but kept believing they love each other.

Himawari wanted to go for the second choice, but could only one story of her parents be enough to change the beliefs of this world? Would their love prove that fate was just a joke of God, or would the timer prove that the love between her father and her mother never existed?

Himawari felt like she was being torn apart, she didn't know what to do and felt hopeless.

Seeing her niece sigh deeply, Hanabi looked at her in the rearview mirror and asked softly.

- What's up?

Himawari snapped out of her thoughts, giving Hanabi a shy smile. She didn't know if she should tell her this or not. It could have been just Boruto's nonsense and excessive speculation, the young girl didn't want to cause any confusion or bewilderment for others because of something she wasn't entirely sure about.

But at the same time, Hanabi was also her aunt, his mother's sister, she must have known something, right?

So she decided to timidly ask.

- I'm just thinking. - She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, trying to sound casual. - About the whole soulmate things.

Hanabi laughed, feeling the little girl's worries were cute. After all, every child got excited and anxious about it. It was like a whole new world to the kids and, love was always a complicated feeling that has to be experienced to fully understand.

- It will be fine. - Hanabi promised. - You can fall in love with your soulmate at first sight, or you can fall in love with them after a long time of building a relationship. If you are honest with your feelings, love will come one way or another. People love in different ways, but in the end, it's love.

- What about you and uncle Konohamaru, aunt Hanabi? - Himawari suddenly became curious. Hanabi and Konohamaru were soulmates, they'd known each other for over ten years when Konohamaru first moved into his uncle Asuma's house in Konoha. But they were not married.

- Well, it's hard to say. It was quite troublesome at first to learn that Konohamaru is my soulmate, it's new, you see. I had lived eighteen years of my life without a soulmate and suddenly he appeared. We didn't know each other, we didn't have feelings and we didn't know how to think about each other, either. - She laughed, remembering all the embarrassment of the first moment. - It’s a long process, but in the end, we build a relationship and fall in love. We care about each other, but your aunt and uncle are independent people, and I don't want to hold Kono accountable for everything I do, and he doesn't want me to be responsible for his actions in the name of marriage either. We love each other but we have our own lives.

She shrugged.

- A lot of people think it's weird, but we both agree with that. - Hanabi chuckled. - Maybe that's why we're soulmates.

The car was silent for a while, the Hyuuga comforted her niece.

- It's a bit complicated, but you'll understand when you grow up then.

Himawari slowly shook her head, she was a smart girl and she understood exactly what her aunt said. It only surprised her that things could turn out very differently from what she knew. Her mind was filled with thoughts of her parents' relationship.

- What if you love someone who is not your soulmate? Or want to marry someone who is not your soulmate? - Himawari blurted out a question as she looked over at Hanabi.

- Are you sure it's love? - Hanabi suddenly questioned, startling her. An invisible fear invaded her heart and she began to doubt what she had always believed in. She was only a child, what did she know about love, what did she understand about love?

Was she sure that her parents love each other?

Himawari opened and closed her hands, feeling her palms start to sweat. Her face was partially pale. She told herself over and over that it was all speculation and that she shouldn't panic. However, her body was still shaking and numb as if standing in the middle of winter. If all were true, what would her family be like?

- I'm just joking, Hima. - Hanabi said. Himawari let out a breath she didn't know she was holding. She adjusted her breathing while her aunt continued. - But if you ask my opinion, I would say it doesn't matter whether they are soulmates or not, it’s love that matters.

Himawari tilted her head, not understanding what she said.

- We can marry whoever we want, Hima. There is no law that obligates soulmates to marry each other. If all soulmates in this world love each other, why not unite them in a marriage already? - Hanabi explained. - Soulmate is not about falling in love, but since they understand each other too much, care about each other too much so most of them end in love, but it's perfectly fine if it's not. It's ridiculous that people always assume love and soulmate are the same. Love is a process of building relationships with each other. But we know our soulmate when we first meet, quite the opposite of love. After all, between people, only relationships matter, and in marriage, only love matters. As for soulmates, after all, it's just an opportunity to meet one more person.

- I and Konohamaru, too, after a lot of time, difficulties, and obstacles, admitted our love, we love each other and suddenly soulmate is no longer that important. Even so, I'm grateful for it. Because without that soulmate timer, Kono would forever be just a stranger walking past my life, nothing would connect us, and I would never have the opportunity to know what a wonderful man he is.

She laughed softly.

- So, don't question who your soulmate is, ask yourself about your own feelings.

Himawari nodded.

- I think I understand.

Hanabi reached out and pinched her cheek, complimenting her.

- What a smart niece of mine! - She turned to focus on the way, and suddenly spoke up again. - There's something interesting that I think you'd like to know.

Hanabi's mysterious expression intrigued Himawari, but then the Hyuuga just laughed.

- Soulmate may not really be as blessed as we think. It's like we're peeking into God's destined book. Knowing more of something can be good, but knowing too much is antagonizing, and knowing something forbidden usually doesn't do well.

She shrugged.

- Knowing in advance your soulmate is like a certainty for the present and the future. For the most part, a soulmate is a good certainty, but what if one doesn't want that obvious? They may want to change it, try to get their hands on fate, and change the future. As much as people try to force things how they want, they will screw up. So sometimes it's better to know nothing.

But wouldn’t that be risky? - Uzumaki asked timidly. - They have nothing to be sure of.

- That's the best thing out of it. - Hanabi replied with a certain interest. - Taking risks makes life more life. We all have that same risk for all of our choices, why is love different?

Himawari listened to each word carefully, letting it settle in her mind. Her blue eyes fell on the road, pensive, but her heart seemed to have found her belief and her stand again, and she began to think of how she would face any truth her father and her mother revealed.

She knew it wouldn't be easy, but she had no intention of giving up her family.

.

Boruto felt restless, even though it was only the third day since his father and mother had their fateful conversation, he couldn't help but worry at the tense and silent atmosphere of the two adults. He knew he needed to give them time, but given what he knew about them, things shouldn't have turned out like this. As much as his mother loved his father, she would surely understand and forgive him the same way he did.

Or that he was looking too much into his parents' relationship. How much did he know about their love anyway? Even more, it was just a few days ago that he learned the two of them were not soulmates. Perhaps Naruto's secret was too painful for Hinata and her love to forgive.

But if it was simple as his mother couldn't forgive his father, things, again, shouldn't have turned out like this. Naruto was the most persistent person he knew, and he would never give up until he achieved his goal. But neither Naruto nor Hinata showed they had any intention of changing the tension between them, neither of them seemed to intend to resolve the stress, or rather, they seemed to be too occupied in their own world. Especially Naruto. He always appeared absent-minded, and looked at his mother with such a lost look. Hinata didn't quite react to his gaze either, she shied away as if she was guilty of making him like that.

That was the point that bothered him, how the hell could their reaction be the opposite of what he had imagined? Why did his father feel lost after all the determination he claimed to fix their relationship? Why did his mother feel guilty when it was his father who kept all those secrets of the past week?

What the hell happened that day?

Everything was slowly killing him. Boruto found himself in the same dilemma as last time. He'd rather not know or not notice, but once he realized something was off with them, there was no way he could turn a blind eye and just wait for the truth to be revealed. That waiting was like torture. They couldn't keep him waiting when this family, his family, was on the verge of falling apart without knowing what to do. He wanted answers and he needed answers, that's his way of living.

Today was the perfect day to do that, demanding an answer, his father was home early, his mother hadn't come back yet and Himawari was spending time with aunt Hanabi at the Hyuuga family's martial arts dojo. He was impatient but calmly considering whether he should force this conversation with his father or not. Because the last time he did that, trying to find out his father's secret, had ended up with a not-so-good piece of information. Boruto couldn't say he liked the outcome, but in the end, it was less uncomfortable than being kept in the dark.

But still, it couldn't be worse tha n the fact that his parents weren't soulmates, right?

- Dad, I have something to ask. - Boruto finally spoke, causing Naruto to turn his gaze from the television to his son. The blond boy made up his mind and opened his mouth, completely forgetting his mother's pleas.

"Don't suffocate Naruto, Boruto, don't push him.", because Naruto wouldn't know what he was doing.

- May I know mom's thoughts on this matter? - He emphasized, and even without mentioning it explicitly, both blondes knew what Boruto was talking about. - You told mom, right?

Naruto's face crunched in worry, his gaze averted and Boruto couldn't tell if he was going to tell the truth or lie in all of the following sentences.

- Yes,... I did.

- So what happened? - He asked, his voice softening a bit, he didn't want to make Naruto feel pressured. He just wanted to know what was going on. - You know, I didn't expect things to be like this.

Naruto let out a breath, whispering.

- I didn’t, either. - He stopped, admitted. - I just, I just don't know what to do. Everything came so suddenly and I don't know what to do with all of them.

That statement made Boruto believe that something more had happened.

- I thought that you already had a plan. Like, fix things with mom?

That's exactly what Naruto had said to Hinata, that they could fix this, they could just be like they had been for the past ten years, trust and love each other without caring about their futures. But as he explained to the Uchiha couple, after Hinata's revelation, he didn't know if it was still possible. He knew she must have been desperate to hide it from everyone, but the fact that he didn't know the truth either still hurt. Both of them were.

- Of course we will… - He insisted. - We just don't know how yet. It's complicated.

Boruto crossed his arms, denying.

- I don't think so. It's quite simple. - He huffed a little. - Dad, you made a mistake with mom, so you apologized to her, she would forgive him because she understands him and loves him. But if mom doesn't, you will find ways to get her forgiveness because you love her and you’re stubborn as fuck. After that, the two of you solved this problem together. That's all!

He looked at his father, waiting for him to agree with the piece-of-cake solution he mentioned, but all he saw was his father's half-averted face, filled with despair and pain. For a moment, he couldn't understand, what was so difficult about it?

Suddenly, something hit his mind, sending chills down his spine. That's when he remembered the reason why all his doubts began.

They never said they loved each other.

Distress flooded his mind, making him almost breathless as he realized the truth that had haunted him all these years. His throat tightened, like there was a lump in it, preventing him from uttering the question Naruto had always feared.

- Dad... Do you love my mother or not?

He really, absolutely wanted to say yes, he loved her because he had learned to love her over the past ten years, he had given all his affection to her, and never had a woman could hold him in the palm of her hand like Hinata. If it wasn't even love, Naruto doubted he could truly love for the rest of his life.

But no matter how hard he tried to cover his eyes, he couldn’t not see the ghost of fate. If he used to hate it, the current Naruto was only afraid of it, afraid it would take away all that he built, afraid one day it would decide that he was not worthy of what he had now and burned it all down, fearing it would tear Hinata away from him and remind him that she was never his.

But what scared him the most was a supposed lie. Naruto didn't know the future, no matter how much trust and energy he might put into himself, there would still be the possibility that fate would make him fall in love with another woman. And then, how could he bear the weight of saying he loved her, if one day in the future he no longer loved her? Wasn't that a lie? How could he bear the possibility that he would lie to her and hurt her with false hopes?

But he also couldn't say he didn't love her, if he didn't love her, what was the despair and pain that was crushing his chest? What was all the joy and anger, the warmth and jealousy, the tenderness and the intensity, and the lust he had for her all these years?

When Boruto almost ran out of patience, he replied dryly.

- I- I... I don't know-

- How could you not know? It's your feeling, dad, it's your own feeling! How can you say that you don't know? - His son growled. - Yes or no, say it!

- I don't know! - Naruto growled, but Boruto was just as stubborn. - No, you know, it's in your heart. Just think about it, think about mom.

Think about Hinata? All he remembered when he thought about Hinata was that fateful afternoon, his heart was too broken to think of anything else but her secret. He couldn't help but think about how miserable he was and most of all, how she hadn't trusted him enough to tell him, how she kept that for twenty years.

She didn’t trust his words.

She didn't trust his love at all.

If even Hinata, who received all the affection he had in the world, couldn't see his love, Naruto then doubted its very existence.

Maybe…

Maybe it really was that…

That it didn't exist, so she couldn't feel it.

- And?

- Maybe- Maybe I don't.

Naruto felt his heart heavy as if it were being dragged to hell by a thousand arms. All the secrets, distrust, pain and ambiguity engulfed him, he didn't know what he was thinking. Bitterness dominated his mind. The room was silent, he could hear Boruto's gasp of horror and a moan of pain deep in his throat. But most of all, he could hear his own heart screaming in his chest for something, beating so wildly that his whole body was shaking.

- If you don't even love me, why are we standing here, in this marriage Naruto?

The choked but fierce sweet voice made Naruto and Boruto snap toward the door, where Hinata was clinging to the edge of the door to steady herself.

She didn't cry, probably too hurt and tired to cry.

Naruto was dumbfounded, and Boruto didn't need another word from his father or his mother to know: this family, this marriage, everything, had now come to an end.

Chapter Text

thirteenth.

Everything started to move again when Hinata finally couldn't hold back all the despair and pain in her heart and let out a sob. She turned her head away, and at the same time Naruto crossed the room, nearly flew by Boruto, and chased after her in a quick and blur motion. With hasty and long strides, the blond managed to grab Hinata's wrist before she could fly up the stairs.

She twisted her wrists, pulling, tugging, trying to wriggle out of his tight grip, struggling to break free of his hold. She then looked at him, full of warning, silently telling him to let go of her hand with her eyes. Hinata knew he understood, because he responded to her with the same will, his hand as hard as a rock, not moving, and at the same time, gentle enough not to hurt her sensitive skin.

Feeling the silence wasn't drastic enough to shake Naruto out of his determination, Hinata hissed.

- Let go of my hand!

- I will, but only when I'm sure you won't run away and hear what I have to say. - Naruto replied, hastily, he fucked up and knew the situation would turn bad than it might be if he continued to be stubborn like this, but he couldn't help but risk it.

- I think I've heard enough of what I need to know. - The dark blue-haired woman growled, her throat constricted, the sound coming out like a sob. - You have nothing more to say, and I don’t think I will hear anything more from you.

- Please, Hinata. - Naruto begged, in a low and pleading tone.

- Keep those excuses of yours to yourself!

- Hinata… I won't make excuses, but I won't let go now either.

He tried to keep his heart calm and his mind as clear as possible, he couldn't freak out now. If he freaked out now, everything would be ruined.

- Yes, Naruto, you will let me go. - Hinata confirmed and in a swift moment, taking advantage of the fact that the blond was not holding her wrist hard enough, she twisted her arm, causing Naruto's arm to bend backward, making him let out a cry of pain. She immediately pushed him against the wall and Naruto was forced to let go of her wrist. Sometimes Naruto did forget that she was also a master of martial arts.

- Let’s fill a divorce, Naruto.

Hinata’s lips let out the worst thing Naruto could think of, and then he freaked out.

- No, Hinata, you can't do that to me, - Naruto tried to stop all nausea from rushing up his throat, talking in a panicked way. But her cold and resolute gaze made him almost despair. Why did he even bother to try when he had already known the outcome would be like this anyway? - You can't just divorce me, Hinata, I can't lose you, I need you. You know that you are the most important woman to me, you know that there won't be a second person I have these feelings for, you know that right? So why?

- But do you love me? - Hinata interrupted him, asking, fiercely and bluntly. Naruto felt his heart tighten and an urge to speak. All he needed was to say the determined word and everything would be solved, the simple "Yes, I love you”. But Naruto had no way of getting it out of his throat. All he felt was a bitter taste in his mouth at the thought of how deceiving that statement could be. Hinata didn't deserve that lie.

- I– 

Hinata chuckled sarcastically.

- You can't say it, huh? I can't say you love me, even if it's a lie. Am I not that worthy? To have your love? Even if we are not soulmates, you can’t tell whether you love me or not. Why did you want to marry me in the first place?

- It's not like that, Hinata, I just don't know how to explain it! I'm not saying I don't love you, I'm just saying maybe I don’t, but that doesn't matter. You know, for me, there won’t be a second you, you are that sole existence. I want to marry you because I can't see myself with anyone else! - Naruto explained, he tried to make her understand his feelings for her. Feelings that any normal person would say it’s love but he couldn’t, he couldn’t if he didn't know if it could last forever, he couldn’t if he was too scared to be hurt by that love. - It has the closest meaning to love.

- You don't love me, not at all. I’m stupid to lie to myself, I’m stupid to believe that you can. I should have known you don't as you never say it. I should have known that you don't love me when knowing how drastic the solution you took to get rid of Shion was, sending her away and such. It was because you started to feel sympathy for her like you did for me at first, and then feared that you would fall for that woman, just like you did to me. If you ever loved me, you wouldn't be afraid of changing your heart. - Hinata's rage surged and then exploded. - How could anyone truly love with all that insecurity about their own feelings?

I, I don't know, there’s so much fear, so much pain. His breathing was quick, chaotic, and frantic.

- But I know you long for love, Naruto, the love that I can give you. You have it and you feel obliged to reciprocate. You reciprocate with care, affection, and protection, but not love. - Hinata paused, looking at him judgmentally. - You want my love, yet, you refuse to give yours. Look…, how selfish of you, Naruto.

Those words were painful. They hurt Naruto in a way he never imagined and Hinata couldn't believe she could say such cruel words.

- You are a heartless demon , Naruto, and you will never love.

Silence filled the corridor, and Boruto dumbfoundedly watched his father and mother use hurtful words to each other. Hinata looked coldly at the man, while Naruto felt his heart break.

Ah, no, he was a demon without a heart to break. His whole body gradually went numb and then he couldn't feel anything anymore.

- You don't love me, we're not soulmates. - Hinata said slowly.

- And you said you are my soulmate!

- Did you believe that?

- That does not matter!

- That's right. Since this marriage is a mistake from the start, there is nothing that matters.

No, it's not even close to being a mistake, it's the most damn right thing that has ever happened in my life.

- We're getting a divorce. - Hinata raised her hand, and when Naruto realized her intention, he once again caught her wrist. And this time, he held it tight.

- No, Hinata, you don't dare to take off our wedding rings! You can't take it off. - Naruto growled, menacingly, but the voice at the same time contained so much panic and fear, reminding Hinata of a wounded wild animal, making her heart clench.

But things couldn't be any more different, she couldn’t back down now.

- I dare, of course I dare!

She responded to him with the same force. The tighter Naruto held, the harder she pulled the wedding ring on her finger, ignoring the painful sensation as if her finger was about to break. Both of them were desperate to do what they wanted, struggling, and neither of them was willing to give in.

Suddenly, the silver bracelet that had been loosely hanging on her wrist for over a decade broke, causing Naruto to loosen his grip. The bracelet fell to the ground, lying there meaningless. The moonstone glimmered brightly.

Both of them simultaneously saw the memories attached to it, the first gift of their complicated and tangled relationship.

While Naruto was staring at the broken bracelet in a daze, Hinata hesitated for no moment to take the ring off her finger. And just as Naruto snapped back into their argument, it was all too late to stop her from throwing the object away. The light from it flickered and disappeared into the darkness of the night.

- The bracelet is broken, it cannot be fixed, - She sobbed. - The ring is lost, and it can never be found again.

Hinata turned around, this time heading towards the door without any hesitation, slamming it behind her without a second glance, severing the last remaining connection between them.

“You will lose everything.” (*)

Sasuke's voice echoed from a distant past, when he was still young and foolish (he still was?). He had warned that he would soon lose everything if he clung to things that did not belong to him, yet he still did. He still clung to Hinata even though she did not belong to him, he still craved her love even though he could not reciprocate it. Naruto used to secretly laugh at how Sasuke said those words, grave, cold, and ominous like a witch casting a curse. And now, after all these years, it finally became a reality.

He had lost the paradise he had created all these years.

Naruto didn't stop her anymore, just silently watching the silver bracelet lying on the floor, looking out towards the dark garden and finally at the closed door, silently watching his world crumble and darkness engulf him.

Boruto didn't know whether he just simply gave up or was too tired and pained to stop her, if not both.

.

Boruto thought that Naruto, as the hyperactive man he always was, would be disruptive, loud, angry, or excessively depressed, but he never expected that his father could also be so quiet. Damn it, his father's name and the word "quiet" shouldn't even be in the same sentence, and it pained him to see the man who was always like the sun in his life fall and sink into despair. He was angry with his father for what had happened, but it still hurt to see him like this.

The blond boy thought he finally understood the difference between "living" and "existing," if that was what Naruto was showing right now. He was no longer alive, he was just like an entity existing in their house.

After what seemed like an eternity of standing and staring at the closed door like a statue, Naruto slowly bent down, picked up the lost silver bracelet lying on the floor, put it in his pocket, and gently patted it. Then, he took out his phone and walked into the living room, making a call. He whispered, but Boruto could catch a few words like Neji and Hyuuga sleepover night, as if the Uzumaki man was trying to solve the potential to be consequence troubles, to pretend he could really handle the true matter. His actions were too calm, too gentle, to the point of being unreal.

Boruto knows to heed what others say, to keep a cool head in any situation. But Naruto had a hot head and the way he was keeping it calm now was so unfamiliar and desperate to him. And his eyes, there was nothing in them, not even a hint of pain. It was darker than he usually saw, it was empty and blank, as if no emotions or nothing could get through to him. He looked into Naruto's eyes and found himself drowning a thousand meters below the dark seabed where the sun couldn't reach. The underground supposed streams were motionless, still, murky, and dreadful.

Boruto watched every move Naruto made, seeing him trapped in his own world, paying no attention to the burning gaze of his son. The man slowly searched for something and finally took out a small flashlight. Holding it between his teeth, he walked down to the grassy area outside the garden and started looking for what he guessed is the wedding ring his mother threw out into the garden.

Naruto's face remained still in the darkness, as if nothing in the world could penetrate his world and reach his emotions. It stayed that way until Boruto saw the raindrops begin to fall, and Naruto looked up slightly, enough for Boruto to see the worry on his face illuminated by the light from inside the house. But the concern wasn't for himself, Boruto knew Naruto well enough to know that he was worried about his mother. She had a habit of walking in the rain if she forgot her umbrella, and in this situation, she would surely not have brought it.

It's pointless, Boruto thought angrily, pointless to search for a small ring like that in the pitch-black darkness, pointless for Naruto to try to save everything now when he was the one who destroyed everything, pointless for him to care for her so much but not be able to say he loved her. Boruto knew his father didn't want any of this to happen; after the argument between his parents, he understood that it was his father's insecurities and desire to protect his mother that led to all of this. But in the end, his attempts still hurt her, still ruined everything, and Boruto was still angry, still blaming his father for the family's downfall.

He understood Naruto, just as Hinata understood him. However, one person’s unhappiness couldn’t heal simply by sympathizing with others (**). As Naruto understands Hinata's reasons to hide everything from him, he still had the right to feel disappointed. As well as himself and his mother, they understood the struggles and conflict in the man’s heart, but that didn’t stop them from being hurt.

Naruto continued to search and search. And standing on the porch, Boruto's pain and anger grew larger. Until he could no longer bear all the things swirling inside him, he sneered and said,

- I've always wondered why you and mom never said you loved each other, why you were so insistent on transferring Shion to somewhere far away even though you yourself didn’t do anything to betray mom. Turns out, you’re scared. - Boruto said bitterly. - You’re scared of the responsibility that comes with love, you’re scared that your heart may change. Because your feelings for mom are just simple kindness and empathy as you have for so many others, and because she isn't that special in your heart.

Completely wrong. That was the only thing Naruto wanted to say in response to his son, but ultimately he didn't feel like explaining or justifying anything, Boruto didn't need to know all those twists and distortions in his mind. Or because he really thought so at first, whatever. His first feelings were confusion, he didn't know what he was feeling for Shion. But Naruto took Shikamaru's advice the day his dark-haired friend pointed out that he was confused between his sympathy for Shion and his initial feelings for Hinata, and having "think carefully and don't let them mix.”

Naruto did care about Shion, he did empathize with her, but he knew exactly where it came from. First, because he was a kind-hearted person, he would always care for those around him, especially his subordinates. Naruto wasn't the type to let discrimination and injustice happen in his own company. Second, Naruto felt responsible for what happened, even indirectly, but it was also his fault that Shion became the target of the gossip. And finally, when he saw Shion enduring those words, he couldn't help but think of Hinata and the pain she had gone through in the past. He couldn't help her much, so he returned what he should have done for her on Shion.

When Naruto realized that, he knew that it had nothing to do with what he felt for Hinata.

As Naruto recalled, he was irritated when he heard people bad-mouthing Hinata, and even started a fight for her on their second day working together. He had no obligation to protect her, and she didn't need his protection either, but he insisted and begged her to take it, because he couldn't bear the thought of leaving her alone in this world. He knew she was strong and could stand up for herself, but that didn't stop his disdain for those lousy people, and his intense desire to protect her because she was his friend. But Naruto knew it was more than just mere sympathy, it was the caring he had built up over a long period of time. What he didn't know then was that he cared for her more than just a friend, he always cared for her and wanted to protect her, all willingly, without any coercion.

To make it worse (or better, he didn't know), that care gradually transformed into Naruto wanting to be her sole protector, wanting her to rely only on him, leading to possessiveness and jealousy he never knew he had, leading to all the confusion between them later on.

But for Shion, he would simply be happy for her if she found someone as her own protector.

A storm of emotions was raging inside Naruto, but he remained silent, absentmindedly searching for the gold band on the grass of their garden. Boruto saw his silence as an admission, so he growled.

- Mom knows everything about you, huh? She can read every action you take, just a few minutes with Shion is already enough for her to figure out what's going on in that empty head of yours, - Boruto said. Deep down, he knew it wasn't true, but their argument had etched itself into his mind and that was all he could think of. - It's ridiculous how mom understands you so well, but you don’t understand anything about her.

Naruto burst into a dry and bitter laugh, his laugh echoing in the dark garden, the sound of rain pouring on the street and roof unable to drown out the pain in his throat.

- Don't understand? No, Boruto, no one in this world knows your mother better than I do, - Naruto remained in his kneeling position on the grass, rain still pouring down on him, streaming over his shadow-covered face, and for the first time, he refuted his son's accusation. His voice held nothing but bitterness and resentment. - I know she always rejects my too-much-affectionate gestures, not wanting to deepen our connection because she doesn't trust me, afraid that being closer would only make the pain of separation worse. I always know she's hiding a secret from me, even though I whisper to her every day that I'll accept any secret from her, even the worst she can think of. I always know she's afraid of the demon inside her while I face my own every day. But ultimately, it's all too painful for me to accept, so I pretend not to see it. I pretend not to know that she doesn't trust me, hiding from me.

- I know her so much that I can predict her every move. He let out a shaky breath. - I know she's too afraid of being rejected by me, which I would never do, so she rejects me first. I know Hinata won't listen to me at this time, so I temporarily let her go. Or do you really think I would give up on the mother of my child like that? I know she'll go to Neji's house, so I called Hanabi to take Himawari there, knowing she wouldn't have enough presence of mind to consider anything else. I know her so well that I know she'll never throw our wedding ring out of the door, only wanting to trick me by throwing the accessory pinned on her clothes instead.

Boruto's breath caught in his throat.

- But–

- But what are we doing here, right? - Naruto chuckled wryly and bitterly. - What a good excuse I have. I'm here pretending to find the ring I'm sure I'll never find. But I'm still searching and searching, not for the ring, Boruto, even though I don't know exactly what I'm looking for, but I have to find it. Desperately tried to find it and begged God to give me a hint. Just like he did decades ago, let me see the bracelet I’d given Hinata while I desperately searched for her in the snow-covered mountain, leading me to her. That's all I can do for now, kneeling here, questioning and repenting for everything that happened, and begging for God's mercy to grant me a way back to Hinata.

Boruto felt the corners of his eyes heat up again, and when he realized it, the tears had slid down his cheeks and fallen onto the porch. He looked at the silhouette of the lonely man in the rain, which is full of pain and brokenness, guilty for everything that had happened and wishing for redemption.

After all, we co-exist, life intertwined and destiny entangled, what happens is the result of a chain of different actions of different people, never solely of one person. That's why mistakes are never entirely one's fault, the wrongdoer could also be hurt and the righteous one was, in fact, a hidden sinner.

He knew his parents loved each other, there was no doubt about it after everything he had learned about them and the scene that had just unfolded, but perhaps his father's wounds were too deep to love again, and his mother's fears were too great to trust.

But also maybe, everything needed to be that way, hurt and be hurt, trust and mistrust, mistake and redemption. Because to have spring, one must go through harsh winter, to have happiness, one must also endure pain, and his parents would never know how much they loved each other if they did not understand how much they could hurt each other.

The world could be fair in such a cruel way sometimes.

Chapter Text

fourteenth.

The thunder roared in the sky, urging Hinata to ring the doorbell of Neji's house, but she couldn't find the courage to do so, especially since she didn't know what her face would look like after crying so much. She hoped she could trust the taxi driver's words that she looked fine, or at least she was calm enough to escape her cousin’s notice. She didn't want to frighten him, or for him to know about her problems with Naruto, at least not until she and he settled something about their relationship now on. And for now, she just wanted a place to rest, and be close to her loved ones.

Taking a deep breath, Hinata rang the doorbell. Not long after, the sound of the door opening came, but it wasn't Neji or Tenten like she thought, nor was it her nephew Hikaru, but rather her youngest child. Himawari smiled at her happily and exclaimed:

- Oh, mom's here!

The woman with black and blue hair couldn't contain the surprise on her face, standing still for a moment as she watched her daughter run into the living room, sit down next to Hikaru, and a large unfinished puzzle. The eleven-year-old boy nodded slightly at her. He resembled Neji in appearance and even his way of being but was more shy and adorable.

Only then did she notice the three Hyuugas were looking at her. Tenten and Hanabi sat side by side on the sofa, while Neji settled into his favorite armchair. Hinata adjusted her facial expression to look as natural as possible, smiling.

- Brother Neji, Tenten, Hanabi! Everyone is here!

The two women responded to her words, while Neji gave her a gentle nod. But Hinata quickly realized he was watching her every move with a raised eyebrow, clearly having noticed something and waiting for her to speak. The greeting didn't seem to be enough to answer his questions, Hinata immediately blurted out the excuse she had prepared on the way here.

- I miss everyone so much, let's have a Hyuuga sleepover!

Hanabi giggled.

- Naruto would be jealous if he heard that!

Tenten nudged her, but couldn't help but smile.

- He always has Hinata anyway, we’re only stealing her for a day. Naruto shouldn't be so stingy about it!

- Yes, yes, nothing can beat the sisterhood of the Hyuuga family. - Hanabi laughed loudly along with Tenten. Hinata also laughed softly at the conversation between the two women, but out of the corner of her eye, she carefully watched the only man in the room. He didn't have many expressions and seemed to be suspicious. But there was nothing for him to catch her lie, enough for her to breathe a sigh of relief, glad that she finally got past the hardest one.

Hinata then quickly returned to her previous thoughts, wondering what Himawari was doing here. It was true that Hanabi always took Himawari and Hikaru to the Hyuuga martial arts training room on this day, but there was no reason for her sister and her daughter to stay there. Hanabi always brought Himawari home before Hikaru, since Neji’s house was closer to the Hyuuga mansion than the Uzumaki’s.

It was as if they already knew that she was coming, and were waiting for her.

Hinata tensed up, but still managed to act normally and sat down across from Neji. She listened as Hanabi told Tenten about what Hikaru accomplished in today’s practice and praised her daughter's talent, but in Hinata's heart, she couldn't stop being cautious of her cousin. Soon, the oven beeped, Tenten excused herself and went into the kitchen to finish the dinner for the surprise gathering.

Right then, three pairs of pearl eyes stared at each other, and Hanabi was the first to speak.

- You want to stay overnight, but don't bring any pajamas with you? - The Hyuuga woman raised her eyebrows and looked at Hinata's entire body, who had nothing but her business clothes and handbag. Hinata laughed dryly.

- I was so excited that I forgot, - She shrugged nonchalantly. - It's not like I don't have anything here, my family left, like, a wardrobe at this house.

Hanabi seemed to acknowledge something, narrowing her eyes to observe her for a few more seconds before accepting her excuse.

- Yes, you were so excited that you also forgot Himawari. - She said while nodding with false understanding, - Making Naruto call me and tell me that you were already on your way here.

She stood up, happily hopping over to her two beloved niece and nephew and joining them in their puzzle game. Hinata was stunned by the news, but she still managed to maintain her cheerful demeanor. Not only did she forget that Himawari loved to sleep over at Neji's house, but the fact that Naruto had called Hanabi to bring her here. Neji still hadn't taken his eyes off her, observing her shaken keenly. No one could deceive the eyes of a true Hyuuga, that's what their elders often said, and it applied very accurately to them right now. Since Neji not only understood her well, but he had also known Naruto almost his entire life.

- Do you know that "suddenly miss everyone" is a very lame excuse for me?

Hinata shuddered at the sound of Neji's voice. Damn, how could she be so foolish as to believe he would buy her excuses like that? She took a deep breath, fingers intertwined as she tried to remain calm and think of a way to explain this to Neji. But Neji simply shook his head.

- But you're not the first one to come up with this reason. Apparently, Naruto is also an idiot like you, - He glanced at her. - When Hanabi explained to me that Naruto had called her to bring Himawari here for a sleepover, I knew something had happened, but I wasn't so sure.

- So I waited, and when you showed up, I could confirm it. I saw the surprise on your face as Himawari opened the door, which means you didn't plan for this. Naruto instructed Himawari to be here without your knowledge, so then the Hyuuga sleepover is just an excuse you came up with on the spot, since you never forget Himawari in our family sleepovers, - Neji continued his astute analysis. - But I'll let this slip, since I have no evidence that you two are lying, when your reasons and stories are identical.

He paused, then half-teasingly, half-seriously said,

- I don't know whether I should say that you two were too foolish for coming up with that excuse, or too smart for thinking up the exact same story without discussing it beforehand.

If that were a remark directed towards a normal couple, a couple in love, or soulmates, Hinata would understand that as a compliment and would be happy. But it was for her and Naruto, two people who weren't soulmates, two people who didn't love each other, leaving a bitter taste in her mouth that was hard to describe. What was the point of understanding deeply like that, if two people couldn't love each other? Why did Naruto have to understand her that much?

She let out a wry laugh, which Neji took as a sign not to press her any further. So he got up, left her alone with her thoughts, went into the kitchen, and helped his wife finish dinner.

- I always have your back, Hinata, you know that.

Yes, I know that.

.

That's why when everyone was asleep in Hikaru's enormous bedroom, Neji opened his eyes to find his cousin had just disappeared behind the door. He sat up and carefully avoided waking Tenten, who was sleeping with her hand clinging to his shirt, checked on each person, and pulled the blankets up for them before following Hinata out into the hallway. It didn't take him long to guess that she had gone out into the backyard, after all, it was her favorite spot when she wanted to think about something.

The air in the garden was fresh, carrying the smell of earth and dampness after the heavy rain at night. The night wind was a bit chilly, and the grass under his feet was damp, making the man shiver involuntarily. He found the woman with black and blue hair sitting quietly on the swing near the fence. Lucky for her, she had a thin coat outside her nightgown, or else Neji would have been upset about the possibility of her catching a cold. Hinata's head lifted slightly when she realized his presence, and she patted the spot next to her, and Neji quickly moved closer.

- I'll take this as an invitation to hear your story. - He said as he sat down.

Hinata closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

- I don't know where to start. - She said.

Both of them fell silent, Neji knew his cousin still hadn't found a way to start untangling the mess of emotions inside her, so he began the conversation to help her.

- Well then, let's start with what I know, - He said, pursing his lips. - Shikamaru asked me to find the list of people who attended your twelfth birthday party. He guessed it must have been stored somewhere in our old records. 

Hinata felt tense, her fingers interlaced as she spoke.

- I don't intend to deceive anyone about Naruto being my soulmate. Especially not you-

- Okay, I have already figured it out. - Neji interrupted her. - So, is this why you're in trouble with him?

Hinata thought for a moment before deciding to answer.

- Part of it, - She admitted. - The fact that I don't know if I'm Naruto's soulmate, so I have never told him, nor have I ever revealed my feelings for him throughout our childhood.

- What about the other part? - he asked.

- A woman appeared and... - Hinata's voice choked up. - ...claimed that she is Naruto's soulmate.

- Knowing Naruto, he won't care who his soulmate is, only what he wants. - Neji said firmly. - That shouldn't be a problem.

- Yeah, that shouldn't be a problem. Naruto told me that we would work through it together. - Hinata agreed. - But at that moment, I was too panicked and blurted out to Naruto that he was my soulmate, after years of keeping it a secret. Naruto always thought it was someone else, someone he despised as foolish and pathetic. He didn’t like my supposed soulmate, never realizing that it was actually himself. So I think it was a bit shocking for him.

Hinata half-jokingly tried to lighten the heavy atmosphere, but seeing Neji's attentive expression, she continued.

- But as you said, who is his soulmate is no longer that important. Above all, Naruto views my decades of keeping him in the dark as—

- A distrust. - Neji confirmed on her behalf.

Hinata nodded.

- Naruto always says he will forgive everything, but I'm very scared, Neji. I don't know what to do, - She expressed, her voice trembling with anxiety. - It always tears me in half, part of me wants to tell him, but part of me never wants to let him see my demon. But I know I messed everything up, that Naruto has the right to be angry and I need to fix it, so I contacted Shikamaru.

She let out a shaky breath.

- But none of that matters anymore, - Hinata declared painfully, - Naruto said he doesn't love me, Neji. After all this time, after everything we've been through together, he still can't love me. What can I do? If I couldn't make him love me in ten years, then I can't make him love me in ten years or even a lifetime. What's left in our marriage if Naruto doesn't love me? I know I'm being hypocritical, I know Naruto doesn't want to hurt me, he's breaking apart and not in his right mind, but it still hurts so much, and then I said those cruel words to him. 

After pouring out her heart, Hinata burst into tears. Neji lent her his shoulder while his arm wrapped around her back, gently patting her. He didn't say anything more than whisper words of comfort in her ear, giving her all the time she needed to calm down. His heart ached to see his little sister's figure shattered like this, but he knew he couldn't do anything more than giving her his support.

After a while, Hinata's sobbing finally subsided and died out, and Neji took the opportunity to speak.

- I won't tell you what you should do, Hinata. Punch Naruto, slap him, leave him, or divorce him. You can do whatever you want, and I will support you in everything you do, because you're my little sister, - Neji said as he stroked her short hair, just like they used to do when they were younger. - But as Naruto's friend, I want to tell you that you know him better than just his words, right? Naruto never lies in his actions. For those years, how was he to you?

- It may be affection, but not love–

- Shh, - Neji gently took her hand. - Naruto's love is trust, Hinata. We all know that. He loves us, so he trusts us, and at the same time, he wants us to trust him. Our trust in Naruto shows that we understand his feelings for us, and we acknowledge his love for us. Lack of trust is a symbol of betrayal to him. And you know that when Naruto sees your silence as a distrust, which means you don't recognize his feelings, then he will doubt whether they're real. Do you understand?

Hinata remained silent, letting all of Neji's words sink into her mind.

- Naruto is just a poor boy who is confusing.

She thought and thought about it, letting her mind drift away to some far-off land. The night was cold and quiet, with the two cousins keeping each other company. At some point, both their bodies grew tired, demanding that they need rest. And together they made their way back to Hikaru's bedroom. Neji quickly drifted off to sleep, while Hinata continued to stare into the darkness of the room, suddenly unsure of her own emotions.

After all, what surprised her the most today was not Naruto saying he didn't love her, but the way she dealt with it all. She did feel pain and disappointment, she cried a lot before regaining her composure and going to Neji's house, but she didn't feel as devastated as she thought she would. With all the feelings she had for him over the years, she didn't even think she could be rational or stand on her own two feet for many days. She would have locked herself in a room and shut out the world until she cried her heart out or ran out of tears. But none of that happened.

Hinata realized that, somehow, she knew Naruto's heart before he revealed it. She pretended not to see it, but deep in her heart, she was always prepared for it, almost waiting for it to happen. That's when Hinata realized why she wasn't completely desperate, because even if she loved him, she'd never allowed herself to sink lower and enjoy it to the fullest. She was always wary not to fall deeper, always accepting his feelings with caution. While Naruto was trying to learn to be a devoted husband to her, or, as he put it, learn to love her, Hinata did the opposite.

Hinata learned to protect her heart from sinking any further.

Her mind longed for him to love her, but deep in her dark heart, she never believed Naruto could love her. And then the question arose, 

Does Naruto know that?

Hinata suddenly remembered all the things Neji had said, and she realized that he knew, Naruto knew all of it. He must have known that she had never succumbed to his affections, so he gave up on expressing their love in public for a long time. He must have known, for Hinata still remembered his unusual gaze when she refused the stolen kisses on the streets, using the excuse that she was too shy. Naruto must have known that Hinata was no longer as timid as she was when she was young or after ten years of marriage. She just didn't want to surrender to that illusion, thinking it could always disappear and hurt her more if she got familiar with it, never believing it could become a reality. When he always whispered in her ear that he would understand all of her actions, and encourage her to express her thoughts, he must have known that she was hiding a secret.

He always knew.

"Naruto's love is trust, Hinata."

And that is what happened. If Hinata herself couldn't believe in Naruto's love for her, how could he, someone who was always insecure about his own feelings, believe that he was in love?

The gods really know how to play with human emotions. Was Hinata wrong, when she was afraid for her own future, guarding her heart so coldly to avoid possible pain? Or was Naruto wrong, when he was distrustful, dismissive, and contemptuous of his own emotions? No, they were just two ordinary mortals who had been hurt too much, trying to lick their unhealed wounds and protect themselves from new ones, even if it meant hurting others.

For the first time since the argument with Naruto, Hinata felt destroyed to the point of suffocation. She held her face and finally collapsed into the darkness of her own self.

What had they done to each other?

But what made Hinata feel even more devastated was that even when they finally understood the root of their problems, and saw the deepest and darkest part of each other, she still didn't think there was a way out for them. They couldn't do anything more with this situation. Everything about their feelings was like an endless loop, like a circle of fate that could not be changed, and no one could save them.

They would be forever trapped in pain and despair.

She looked at her daughter sleeping soundly next to her, her innocent and pure face reminiscent of Naruto's, the features that were etched deeply in her mind from when they were young.

Hinata gently closed her eyes, taking a deep breath to adjust herself to sleep. Suddenly, a chill washed over her lungs, a silent agony flooding through her. She wondered how Naruto and Boruto were doing at home, but it was no use thinking about it in the middle of the night, there was nothing she could do. She dismissed the feeling, thinking she was too tired.

In the end, she was angry with him and well, what could go wrong in the middle of the night, with Naruto and Boruto sleeping (and even snoring) safely in their home?

Chapter Text

fifteenth.

Although Boruto had said that even if he pretended to do things as usual, things couldn't go back to the way they were before. Naruto understood that, but he couldn't stop himself from desperately trying to distract himself from his problems, including the constant pain he was feeling, and he just wanted a moment of peace. Naruto took Boruto to school early, bought him breakfast along the way, and bid him farewell with a kiss on the forehead.

Boruto was old enough to feel embarrassed when his father did that, but he didn't grumble or get annoyed as usual. He knew that the last thing Naruto needed at the moment was the rejection of another person. He sighed as he heard his father's long coughs, waiting for him to stop his coughing fit.

- Dad, your coughs start to get worse than last night. - He said.

- Yeah, - Naruto agreed, but didn't pay much attention to that. His mind had been occupied too much to care. He stopped and then took a deep breath as if to find the courage to ask, - You know that I love you, right?

Boruto turned to look at him, his heart was in turmoil, but he needed to be strong for his family.

- I know, you always say that to me and Hima.

But never to Mom, he added in his head, leaving the tail end unsaid, feeling that Naruto did not need any more sarcasm. Boruto had vented too much of his fury to his father the night before, he was too tired to continue, and the man's last confession had left him numb. But even without saying anything, his silence betrayed what he wanted to say. Naruto looked at him, his face was sad.

Unable to bear his gaze, Boruto opened the car door and stepped outside.

- Okay, I'm going now.

- Listen to your teachers, - Naruto reminded him before coughing again.

- I think you should see Aunt Sakura and do something about this cold before going to the company. It's still early, - Boruto said before closing the car door and walking towards the school gate, while Naruto continued coughing inside his car.

His throat was sore, and his chest felt heavy. Naruto couldn't remember the last time he had a cold this bad.

- It's worse than I remember, - He whispered to himself before stepping on the gas, steering the wheel, and heading towards the company.

.

Shikamaru stood with a furrowed brow, watching Naruto cough while reading through the sales report. The blonde man was struggling to keep his eyes focused on the lines of text on the page while also trying to alleviate the cough by rubbing his chest. After a while, he managed to stop his coughing fit, but the papers he was holding in his hand made it worse again.

- Is this the project proposed by the sales department? - He growled angrily, coughing heavily before looking up at Shikamaru. - Bring Sora here.

Shikamaru shook his head.

- You need to rest, the business department let me handle it.

Naruto remained resolute. Seeing that he was not convincing his friend, he pressed the call button on the phone on the desk, connecting to the office of the director of the sales department. As soon as the soft voice of the secretary came up, he requested.

- Tell your boss, Sora, to meet me in my office.

Shikamaru sighed, feeling that giving the report to Naruto was a mistake. He had previewed the report and saw the problem in it, so he wanted to discuss it with Naruto before taking action against the sales department. But Naruto's health condition clearly did not allow that, and his coughing fits also made him more prone to anger than usual.

"Cough cough cough."

Naruto's violent cough pulled Shikamaru back to reality.

- Since we grew up, I've never seen you catch a cold, let alone this bad, - He carefully commented. Naruto looked over at him, his sea-blue eyes were red and watering, unsure if it was from coughing or something else.

- Hinata never let me get cold. - He said, then turned away and continued coughing, making Shikamaru truly worried about the man's throat. He approached and put his hand on Naruto's body, realizing that the Uzumaki man had started to run a fever. 

- Naruto, your temperature is high! - He exclaimed.

- I'm fine. - Naruto assured him, but his attempt to lie to Shikamaru was in vain as the dark haired man looked at him with a disbelieving expression. The head of the Uzumaki company could only sigh and affirm, - Fine, I'll take my medicine and rest for a bit after dealing with Sora.

Shikamaru still wasn't entirely satisfied with his friend's decision, but in the end he compromised with it. Naruto was a stubborn person, and if he was also stubborn, then no one would give in. He moved to the guest table in the room and sat down on the sofa, waiting for Sora's arrival. But at that moment, he suddenly remembered Naruto's words and his expression from earlier.

- So, what happened between you and Hinata again?

Naruto's silence was like an unspoken admission.

- Damn it, you messed everything up again? Things weren't bad enough when Hinata didn't trust you, and now you're hurting her too? - Shikamaru was almost going crazy, unable to understand his two friends. While he was trying to fix their mistakes, they still managed to mess up everything over and over again.

However, what caught Naruto's attention was not Shikamaru's sarcasm, but the fact the dark-haired man knew that Hinata could not trust him. Just a few weeks ago, Shikamaru still doubted the truthfulness of what happened with Shion, thinking that his friend and Hinata were soulmates, and still believed that Hinata had admitted to being his soulmate since they got married. But that statement showed that he now knew very well what was happening between him and Hinata, even knowing how Hinata felt. And Naruto was sure that had not told anyone about this except Sasuke and Sakura.

Naruto suddenly remembered Sasuke and Sakura's strange protection for Hinata.

" Why don't you think Hinata has a reason to do that? "

He felt like laughing. Everything seemed as if everyone tacitly understood something and was hiding it from him. As he said, if Hinata really had a reason, another secret, shouldn't she tell him? After all, Hinata still didn't trust him, but she trusted their friends.

Naruto had never felt so betrayed.

His chest tightened and the cough returned. But all of that no longer matters, he thought, his feelings shouldn't matter so much, it's selfish of him to consider himself too much. The only thing he wanted in the present and needed to focus on in the present was to bring everything back to the way it was, to where it was. And if he wanted that, he needed to rebuild them from scratch, he had to be the one to give his trust first, and Naruto believed that they would never do anything to harm him.

Yes, Naruto loved them too much, to the point of having that blind faith.

Before he could say anything to Shikamaru, the door to his room opened slightly, then Shion shyly peeked in.

- Boss, did you call for me?

Naruto was immediately annoyed, not because of Shion, but because the man who was supposed to be here wasn't there. He had worked with Sora long enough to know what this meant. But he still asked to make sure of it.

- Where's Sora?

- He said the plan is mine, so if there's anything wrong with it, it’s for me to take responsibility. - Shion replied, but seeing Naruto's displeased face and Shikamaru's annoyance in the room, she figured it wasn't a good thing.

That one statement confirmed Naruto's suspicions. He slammed his fist on the table and stood up, demanding.

- Call Sora up here immediately!

The blonde-haired girl didn't understand the source of Naruto's anger, thinking it was her fault on the plan, so she protested.

- But–

- If there's a problem with the plan, that's Sora's fault, - Naruto cut her off, affirmatively. - First of all, you’re an intern of the sales department, you are his responsibility, and he should be guiding you and taking responsibility for your work. Second, he should have known this is a big problem for the company, it's related to a new line of products the company is launching. How the hell did he dare to force a new intern into the company for two weeks, knowing nothing about the company's internals, nothing about the plans of the company, to make such an important project? He is taking advantage of the newbies, and this is not the first time. Sora has been warned twice and I won't let it go this time.

The anger caused Naruto to shout out long sentences in a breath. But as soon as he stopped, his lungs couldn't withstand the destruction caused by his rage and yelling. Naruto coughed violently, struggling for air. His breath was ragged, his throat burned and his chest felt like it was on fire. He gasped, trying to take in every breath, but couldn't provide enough oxygen for his lungs and brain. His mind suddenly went dizzy, making him unsteady and staggered backwards.

- Naruto/Boss!

Shion frantically pushed open the door and entered the room, while Shikamaru nervously jumped to his feet and caught the man. However, Naruto was still struggling with a cough that seemed to tear his throat. The dark haired man pushed his body forward, stroked his back and demanded.

- Breathe, Naruto, breathe!

Naruto focused on what Shikamaru was saying, trying to inhale, but all efforts were in vain. He coughed again, his throat and chest burning, his head exploding.

The smell of blood filled his nostrils and mouth. The last thing Naruto realized before losing consciousness was the dark red color of the blood gushing out of his mouth.

- Naruto! Naruto! - Shikamaru hurriedly shook the blond man, but Naruto was soon engulfed in a sea of unconscious darkness. Fear overwhelmed the Nara, almost paralyzing his thoughts. He shuddered, placing his finger on Naruto's nose and the other hand on his chest. Shikamaru found that Naruto's heart was still beating faintly, but he wasn't breathing. His heart tightened with horror. If Naruto couldn't breathe on his own...

- Damn it, Naruto! You have to breathe, you–

He immediately lifted his head and yelled at Shion who was still standing there in shock and fear from the scene before her.

- Call for an ambulance now!

Shion immediately took out her phone from her pocket and ran outside to call for help. Meanwhile Shikamaru shook Naruto, trying to wake the blond man, trying to make him breathe. He couldn't let Naruto die, his beloved brother that was not related by blood, he and all their friends couldn't afford to lose Naruto. He couldn't let Naruto die in his own hands.

Laying Naruto straight down, Shikamaru lifted his neck and tilted his head slightly back to open up his airway. Pushing Naruto's jaw to keep his mouth shut tightly, Shikamaru blew air hard into the man's nose twice. Naruto's chest rose and fell, and Shikamaru repeated the process according to the principles of first aid, trying to stay as calm as possible. But the despair in the black-haired man's heart grew as time passed, Naruto still couldn't breathe on his own, and his heart was beating weaker and weaker.

Shikamaru gradually felt dizzy and weak as he performed artificial respiration on Naruto too many times. He had to stop and breathe for himself for a few seconds. In that brief moment, Shikamaru desperately begged Naruto.

- Breathe, Naruto, think of your children, think of Hinata, please breathe.

Tears welled up in Shikamaru's eyes, but this was not the time for him to be shaken. He lowered his head and continued to blow into Naruto's nose. As if he could hear his friend’s voice in a coma, after three more strong blows, Naruto suddenly breathed even though it was weak, as if he was fighting with death to return to his family. Seeing signs that he could breathe on his own, Shikamaru thanked all the religious deities he knew in his heart and continued the artificial respiration until Naruto's breathing became stronger and more stable.

He only allowed himself to relax when the door was pushed open once again, and Shion entered, followed by medical staff rushing to take Naruto away. Just before he collapsed to the ground, he caught a glimpse of Hinata before disappearing following the medical staff into the elevator. In normal circumstances, Shikamaru would wonder why she was here, but he truly had no mind for that now. He looked at the clock on the wall and realized that everything had not even taken five minutes, but he felt like he had just  lived an entire lifetime. At that moment, allowing all the feelings of fear and despair to sink in, Shikamaru burst into tears.

Seeing the life he loved almost slip away in front of him was the most horrifying feeling he had ever experienced. Although he knew this was impossible, since it was the natural course of life, humans were born and died, he really never wanted to go through that feeling again.

Wiping away his tears just a few seconds later, Shikamaru forced himself to stand up, ran to the remaining elevator, and followed Naruto to the hospital.

.

As Neji was sure that she would be tired and sleep in, he told Tenten not to wake Hinata up and let her rest until she wanted to. So when she woke up, Neji had already taken Hikaru and Himawari to school and went to Byakuu with Hanabi. Only Tenten was at home as her martial arts classes did not start until ten o'clock.

Hinata leisurely enjoyed the delicious breakfast that Tenten had prepared while the hostess sat on the sofa checking her teaching schedule. Everything was quiet and peaceful like any other morning at the Hyuuga's house.

However, suddenly, the woman with pearl eyes felt a sharp pain in her chest, her heart tightened, and a shiver ran down her spine, making her drop the fork in her hand. The metal hit the porcelain plate, creating a deafening sound. The brown-haired woman looked up from her phone, looking at Hinata with a worried expression.

- What's wrong? - She asked.

But Hinata didn’t let Tenten's voice slip into her mind. The feeling of the last night rose in her belly once again, and it was only much more intense. Her head kept echoing the name of the blonde.

- Naruto… - She murmured, then stood up, heading towards the door, doing the only thing that her entire being urged her to do: find Naruto.

Tenten immediately grabbed her wrist.

- What's the matter, Hinata?

- Naruto... Naruto! - Hinata didn't know how to explain it, she could only call out her husband's name in a frantic and confused state. Panic and chaos didn't let her think straight. But Tenten seemed to understand through her trembling arm and her rushed desire to find Naruto. The woman immediately pulled Hinata towards her garage.

- I'll drive you there, I won't let you go alone in this state.

Hinata was only able to utter the location they needed to go to after being stuffed into Tenten's car. Tenten didn't waste a second, she got into the driver's seat, stepped on the gas pedal, and rushed down the road, heading straight to the Uzumaki company. Hinata's restlessness and tension also made the brown-eyed woman anxious and worried.

As soon as Tenten stopped in front of the building, Hinata almost jumped out of the car and ran inside. She took long strides to the reception desk, where the girl there immediately smiled when she saw the woman.

- Mrs. Uzumaki 

- Has Naruto come to work yet? - Hinata immediately asked with a tense expression that made the receptionist stunned. But she quickly regained her composure and replied,

- Mr. Uzumaki has come–

The internal phone of the company on the desk rang loudly, interrupting the receptionist's words. She apologized to Hinata and picked up the phone, listening for a few seconds with a dark and horrified expression on her face. She hung up and then pressed the button to call the company's medical room and ambulance, while at the same time announcing over the loudspeaker to all employees in the company

- Please be informed that we have an urgent medical case, and we request that everyone refrain from using the elevators and clear the emergency exits to allow the patient to be transported to the hospital as quickly as possible.

The mechanical voice echoed throughout the building, making everyone tense. Hinata's breath stopped. The receptionist's gaze had told her who the patient was, even though the girl didn't have the courage to form a sentence. Hinata glanced at the elevators, all of which had stopped except for one, which was heading straight to the top floor of the building. She ran to Naruto's private elevator, not bothering to use the fingerprint scanner but instead slamming her hand on the emergency button to open it. She rushed inside, frantically pressing the button and waiting for the numbers to jump in desperation.

This was the fastest elevator in the company, and Hinata didn't know who to blame when the medical team didn't use it to move.

The elevator door opened, and Hinata rushed out at the same time as Shion and the medical staff in the other elevator. Shion pushed open Naruto's office door, and the scene before her made Hinata's heart nearly stop beating. Shikamaru was holding Naruto's chin, trying to perform artificial respiration through his nose, blood still flowing from the tightly closed corners of his mouth, his slightly crumpled white shirt stained with blood.

Hinata's head was dizzy, overwhelmed by the color red. There was so much blood, enough for Hinata to smell the scent of iron wafting through the air, making her nauseous. But she regained her composure when she saw Shikamaru fall back on his butt and take every breath. The medical staff quickly surrounded the blonde, helping him on one person's arms and another holding his head straight up to ensure that his respiratory tract was straight and unobstructed while constantly checking his breathing rate. The stretcher couldn't fit in the elevator, so holding him was the only way to bring him down to the ground.

- This one is faster! - Hinata screamed to attract their attention. They immediately recognized the wife of their boss and rushed together towards the elevator she pointed out. When the elevator door closed, Hinata finally had the courage to look at Naruto's face once again.

Even though more than ten years had passed since the incident on the mount at Yuki, she still vividly remembered his anguished face as he struggled with pneumonia. His features had matured significantly since then, but that didn't stop Hinata's feelings from being mixed between the past and the present. His eyebrows furrowed tightly, his breaths were short, ragged, and rapid, his body was hot, bringing back memories of the terrible ordeal she had buried deep and never wanted to relive.

I didn't lose him back then, and I wouldn't lose him now.

That was the only thing Hinata could think of.

The elevator doors opened, and Naruto was immediately placed on a stretcher and rushed into the ambulance. Hinata quickly followed him to the back of the ambulance, but a medical staff member stopped her.

- Ma'am, we don't allow family members to ride in the back. It may interrupt patient care. You can accompany him in the front seat. - The woman said sternly, following hospital regulations that Hinata knew well. But if that much could stop her, then she would no longer bear this Uzumaki and Hyuuga surname.

She had done this once before and she could do it a thousand times more.

Hinata swept the woman's leg in a swift motion, causing her to fall forward. Then, the matriarch of the Uzumaki household wrapped her arms around the waist of the medical staff member, climbed into the ambulance, and pulled the frightened woman along amidst the horrified gazes of all the onlookers present. She even heard someone mutter, "Is she crazy?" Without giving anyone a chance to intervene, Hinata swiftly closed and skillfully locked the ambulance doors, then knocked on the ceiling of the vehicle while shouting loudly.

- Go!

The driver had no idea what was happening behind the car, just received the signal and started driving at full speed towards the nearest hospital. Hinata looked at the medical staff inside the ambulance guiltily, trying to huddle in a corner to avoid getting in their way. They didn't pay too much attention to her either since they couldn't change the situation any further, turning back to focus on taking care of Naruto.

- He's still breathing, but his heartbeat is too weak. Continue checking, if it stops before we get to the hospital, immediately perform CPR. - One said and the others nodded.

Hinata watched everything happening. She knew all of these situations, but never thought she would have to go through it again. Looking at Naruto lying on the stretcher and struggling for every breath, she felt desperate and the pain from years ago came back twice as heavy. But she still comforted herself with Naruto's old joke, he had overcome this when he was young, he would overcome it again, right?

Moreover, he knew that many people cared about him and it would be very painful for them if he left this world. Hinata was sure she made that point clear, that people loved him, so he wouldn't give up his life...

Naruto's brows suddenly deepened, sweat trickling down his temples, and he was breathing harder than before. Everyone was as tense as a tight string, yet no one could do anything more when Naruto could still breathe on his own and his heart was still beating. They could only help him retrieve them if they stopped. This was his own battle, and his alone.

But the weakness in his breath and heartbeat clearly indicated that he was on the brink of death.

Hinata secretly took Naruto's limp hand, as if letting him feel her presence, as if passing her strength to him. Hinata did everything she could: whispering and praying.

"Please Naruto, come back to your children, to your parents, to all of our friends. Regardless of what we've been through, I love you, and I can't live without you… come back to me…"

Naruto's hand moved slightly, as if responding to her words. Tears flowed from the corner of her eyes, and Hinata hoped with all her might that it meant his trademark phrase.

"I promise."

Chapter Text

sixteenth.

Shikamaru rushed down to the lobby just in time to witness Hinata's daring move, and the ambulance sped away. As soon as Tenten recognized her friend, she reached out and waved to him through the crowd. Shikamaru wasted no time and ran over to board the vehicle. But before Tenten could start chasing after the ambulance, Shion knocked on the car door.

- Can I go with you? - She asked

Tenten didn't know the girl, so she could only turn to Shikamaru, silently asking for permission. Shikamaru furrowed his brow, anticipating all the possible complications that could arise if she came, but eventually sighed and allowed her to join. Once Shion settled inside the car, nothing stood in their way anymore. Tenten immediately drove at the fastest permissible speed, following the path the ambulance had taken.

After a while, Shion finally managed to calm herself and reflected on everything that had just happened. It was a terrifying and soul-shaking situation, yet her mind was clearer than ever. She had never been so aware of her emotions before, and it told her something she had hesitated to believe until now. Shion looked out of the window at the houses running backward. She was worrying about Naruto, yes, but not just because she genuinely cared for him. It was also because she was afraid for herself, as the events unfolded partly due to her and Sora's actions, which had made him angry. She had reasons for her concern, and it wasn’t natural, not at all. It wasn't like what she saw in Hinata, as the woman seemed almost go insane with worry when Naruto got hurt, acting without hesitation, her body moving for Naruto without even thinking.

- Hinata is crazy. - She muttered, recalling how the woman with pearl-like eyes had tripped the medical staff aside and climbed into the vehicle, not out of malice, just impressively. But Shikamaru and Tenten were unaware of that.

She noticed the annoyance on the faces of the two older adults. Tenten suddenly growled in frustration.

- You don't know anything, right girl? - She said with a mocking tone. - Over ten years ago, Hinata had carried Naruto, who was unconscious, on her back and rushed down the mountain in a heavy snowstorm, bringing him back from the brink of death. Also, over ten years ago, Naruto fought bare-handed against armed kidnappers to save Hinata, and then there she threw herself in front of a gun pointed at Naruto. What won't people do for love?

Shion shuddered at those words and suddenly realized that what she knew about soulmates and love wasn't quite like that. The things Naruto had said that she couldn't understand until now, started making sense in her head. They didn't need to be soulmates to love each other; they were together because they cared for each other, because they wanted to be. She didn't know how long they knew each other, nor the full story of their relationship, but she could see clearly that there was no way to come between them. Naruto's actions regarding her bond with him and how Hinata cared for and protected him showed her enough that nothing could surpass the care they had for each other.

As for herself, what was she in their lives to demand for his love? When she couldn't even give him the concern she should have for a soulmate?

Shion liked Naruto, but was it love? Or just a passing infatuation with a mature and accomplished man? How much did she know about him? Did she know anything about his flaws, his dark sides, and would she have the courage to stand by him after all of that, to pull him out from his own darkness?

They knew nothing about each other. And they didn't suddenly fall in love because they were destined for each other. Shion couldn't, how could she expect Naruto to?

Even though she knew all that, Shion couldn't prevent the overwhelming feeling of disappointment in her chest. She had waited for so long to meet her destined soulmate, imagining a beautiful love story with the person meant for her. Forcing her to accept all that knowledge felt like killing the young girl's heart, painful and cruel. Even more painful was witnessing the beautiful, sweet, and understanding love between Naruto and Hinata, which made her heart filled with envy and sorrow.

Would she ever have such love?

While she was dumbfounded and thinking about all that had happened, the car stopped in front of the hospital. Shikamaru quickly got out of the car, and Shion also hurriedly followed behind him. By the time the two made it to the emergency room, Naruto had been pushed inside and Hinata was slumped in a chair waiting in the hallway. Shikamaru approached the woman, put a hand on her shoulder to give her strength, and comforted her.

Lost in her thoughts about everything that had happened, the car finally stopped in front of the hospital. Shikamaru quickly got out of the car, and Shion followed closely behind him. By the time the two made it to the emergency room, Naruto had already been taken inside, and Hinata was sitting despondently on a chair in the hallway. Shikamaru approached the woman, placing a hand on her shoulder to offer comfort and support.

- Naruto will be fine. - He said with a difficult smile. - He's too stubborn to die like that.

Hinata didn't reply, just nodding slowly. Shortly after, Tenten joined them, and the three friends stayed silently close together, gazing at the closed doors of the emergency room, waiting.

Suddenly, Shion felt detached from their world, and she saw it more clearly than ever: How much does she really know about his life?

Her heart tightened, and she quickly turned away and left, unable to bear the weight of the truth pressing down on her mind. Everything was so horrible, and she hated it.

.

Naruto felt himself drifting in an undefined void. Everything around him was pitch black. Suddenly, a beam of light cut through the darkness, and he reached out to it. He floated along with the light in his subconscious, drifting endlessly without any point of reference. At times, he heard someone calling his name, but he couldn't recognize whose voice it was, and he didn't pay much attention to it.

A strange sense of tranquility enveloped his mind, making his heart feel serene and his soul at ease like never before. After the recent events, Naruto felt like he truly needed this.

Once again, his name echoed, and Naruto began to perceive something on the beam of light he was approaching. It seemed like he recognized the sweet and desperate voice of Hinata, but not quite. His mind was blank and finding it difficult to grasp anything around him.

The image became clearer, and suddenly Naruto saw his three-year-old self hugging the trembling little girl in his arms. In the blink of an eye, he found himself hiding behind a bush, eavesdropping on the incomprehensible words of his mother, and then, in his hand, he held a bundle of cloth, and the little girl reached out, her eyes gleaming with red.

Life flashed before Naruto's eyes - the days with his friends, the jokes and arguments, the battles with Sasuke, the celebration of maturity,

and then, Hinata.

He remembered the terror when she let go of his hand and fell from the building, the helplessness as he rushed to catch her in the free-fall during the snowstorm, and the despair as her body slumped after the gunshot. Her name burned in his throat. But he also recalled the joy when he led her down the aisle, the indescribable happiness when he first held Boruto and Himawari in his arms, and the life filled with laughter they had shared before Shion arrived.

Naruto wondered if he was about to die, that he was recalling all the memories of his life. But if death meant the eternal peace and serenity he was experiencing now, he didn't think it was that bad. Death had never scared him, just the death of those he loved. That was the true devastation. That's why Naruto never hesitated to sacrifice himself for those who were important to him. However, he didn't know if his own death would cause others pain... he didn't want anyone to mourn him.

Suddenly, Naruto felt overwhelmingly tired and didn't want to think about all of this anymore, death and everything else. He just wanted to sleep a long, deep sleep. He wished to exist in this empty void forever, free from responsibilities and suffering of living, away from the mundane and the burdens of the mortal world, never to wake up again. People wouldn't blame him if he wanted to rest for a while, right?

…

At some point, Naruto woke up again in that empty void. He didn't know how long he had been asleep, but he knew it was enough to make him want to stay there forever.

Before he fell unconscious again, he heard Hinata calling him gently. Then, the scene of the hospital room in Yuki with Hinata crying came into view. Hinata scolded him for being reckless and not considering other people's feelings when he risked his life to save her.

That's right...

He remembered the promise he made, even if it was only in his mind, that he wouldn't be selfish anymore, that he would try to protect himself a bit more so he could return and live a long and fulfilling life with his family and friends, with Hinata and their children.

If he was gone, who would protect Hinata like he did, who would care for, nurture, and spoil their children like he did? He knew they would have a lot of people caring for them, looking after them. The Uzumaki and Hyuuga clans would undoubtedly not abandon them. His and Hinata's friends would help them a great deal. But in the end, they still wouldn't be him, a man of this family, a husband, and a father.

And Naruto realized, he had to turn back on the path of light in his subconscious.

He had to return.

.

Hinata sat beside the bed, gazing at the beautiful features that had been etched deeply into her bones. In any situation, his beauty could mesmerize her, causing her mind to whirl. She didn't know what to think, truly, upon hearing the reason for his illness as explained by Boruto. She wanted to get angry, scold him for such foolish actions when he was already an adult. He was thirty-two years old, yet he still thought like an impulsive teenager, wandering in the rain for hours in the night just to find the ring she had thrown away?

How foolish!

She was certain she would scold him when he woke up, and not just for one reason.

But when the anger subsided, all that remained in her heart was boundless sorrow and regret. She knew very well how much Naruto valued their marriage, how hard he tried to mend the broken pieces they had hidden for many years. However, she, due to her immaturity in love, lashed out at him, trampling and belittling the emotions and trust that Naruto had worked so hard to build.

Naruto would surely understand that she was hurt, and that's why she spoke with bitter words. But Hinata couldn't stop the surging guilt within her, like a tidal wave in her heart. Even though her decision to divorce him remained unchanged, she knew she should find a gentler, more serious way to communicate with him, like two adults with each other, not two children throwing tantrums and hurting him like that.

Hinata placed her hand on his face, tracing the lines. There were a few wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. She didn't know if it was due to their age or all the burdens he had carried over the years. She knew that after resolving misunderstandings with the family, Naruto immediately took over and led the Uzumaki company while still young. The weight and responsibilities of his work had exhausted him, and he had to deal with all these unfamiliar emotions. For the first time, he put all his trust in his parents and sister, and then, for the first time being in a serious relationship, in marriage and having children.

For someone with a twisted and broken emotional state like Naruto, she couldn't imagine how exhausting it would be.

The layer of her eyelashes near her finger suddenly quivered, and then the azure color slowly revealed. Hinata's breath stopped, tears threatening to spill, emotions she had held back for days rising up. Naruto's hazy gaze turned towards her, and in that moment, it brightened with amusement, making her want to knock him on the head.

- Don't you dare laugh! - She raised her voice. So much anger that had been suppressed immediately resurfaced because of his nonchalance at such a situation. - Are you a child or what? Do you act without even thinking about what the consequences could be? Is your health a joke to you? Have you ever realized how weak your lungs are? I only left the house for one day… No! It was only for one night and you ended up in the hospital, and if not for Shikamaru, you'd be six feet under!

Naruto opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something but was immediately interrupted by her.

- And don't say anything either! Your throat has been damaged too much. If you want to be mute for the rest of your life, then go ahead and try to talk! - She said firmly.

Naruto's lips curved into a faint smile, causing Hinata to involuntarily shake her head and sigh. She still didn't understand what he found amusing in situations like this. Every time it was the same - she would worry and wait anxiously by his hospital bed until he woke up, for  him to laugh about all the dangers he faced as if it were a joke.

Unable to say anything more, Hinata went to pour a glass of water. She returned to the bed and helped him lift his head, then brought the glass of water to his lips.

- Drink slowly, your throat can't handle too much impact. - She carefully instructed as she watched Naruto sip small sips, his eyebrows slightly furrowing, probably due to the pain, making Hinata feel pity for him.

It took a while for Naruto to finish his glass of water. Hinata helped him lie back on the bed and adjusted the blanket for him. The blond-haired man continued to gaze intensely at her, making her feel nervous and flustered. His gaze was intense, and it seemed like he wanted to convey something through that look, but it was also the last thing she wanted to address at the moment. So she decided to use the lamest excuse she could think of.

- I have to inform everyone. - She said.

But as soon as she turned away, Naruto reached out and grabbed her wrist. Hinata was startled and turned to meet her husband's gaze. Just as she thought, he truly didn't miss any opportunity to try to persuade her to reconsider her previous decision. Hinata didn't know how to feel about it, knowing that her decision had made him so concerned that he thought about it right after waking up from two days of unconsciousness. It felt like, at this moment, she was the cause of all his pain.

- I know our unresolved business is your biggest concern, but you're sick and… - Hinata sighed, not sure how to explain to him the turmoil in her heart. - Can we talk about this later?

The blue in Naruto's eyes deepened, tinged with sadness, but he still let go of her wrist, allowing her to leave. Yet, the way his fingers grazed her skin conveyed the message that this wasn't over, that he wouldn't give up.

But that's what made her feel heartache because she had chosen to give up. It wasn't that she didn’t want to try, but Hinata understood that it was time for her to stop. Their relationships always followed that same painful rhythm, between love and fate, between fate and choices, between choices and marriage, between marriage and trust, between trust and love, and then repeating all over again.

In some deep part of their hearts, they knew the issues existed, like how Hinata knew Naruto wouldn't love her the way she wanted, and how Naruto knew Hinata would never fully trust him, and how both knew they weren't meant for each other. But they pretended everything was fine, that it was their choice, their desire, and they struggled to find ways to compromise with all of it. Both clung to this marriage, hoping that the issues would be magically resolved.

But in the end, there was no magic, Naruto wouldn't suddenly fall in love, Hinata wouldn't suddenly trust, just as it was their destiny. The truth was finally exposed in the cruelest way, and none of them could feign blindness anymore, no one could pretend that nothing happened between them, that no one was hurt. And the only thing Hinata could do to end it all was to let go of the last remaining bond between them: this choice, this marriage.

Hinata left the hospital room with heavy thoughts in her mind, wandering aimlessly down the hallway. Suddenly, Boruto and Himawari stepped out of the elevator, followed by Sasuke and Sarada behind.

Hinata was slightly taken aback by their presence. Although she had asked Sasuke to pick up the kids from school to the hospital earlier, she didn't expect it to be this late in the afternoon. So much time had passed since she sat by Naruto's side waiting for him to wake up.

She crouched down, taking Himawari into her arms.

- How was your day at school? - She asked after kissing the little girl on the cheek.

- It was good, Mom. - Himawari smiled in response, but her eyes still seemed a bit sad. - But I've been worried about Dad all day.

Hinata looked up at her son. Boruto had a serious and aloof expression, just like he always did whenever he was upset, but she knew it was simply because he didn't know how to express himself. There seemed to be a great internal conflict within him about how to perceive his father. Boruto was very protective of her and his little sister, so it was understandable that he would be angry with Naruto for everything that had happened. However, Hinata also knew that his heart was compassionate and understanding enough to grasp the reasons behind his father's actions. Regardless, Boruto cared deeply about his father.

- Naruto has woken up. - She announced to everyone while getting up. Himawari and Sarada's faces instantly lit up with joy. Sasuke and Boruto, on the other hand, seemed relieved.

- I'll inform the head nurse and Sakura, and then his parents and our friends, - She continued, carefully organizing everything and giving instructions. - I'm sure he's still awake, as I just left there, so everyone can go visit him. Just don't let him talk.

Sasuke nodded and urged the three kids to head towards the room. Before he followed them, he placed a hand on her shoulder, offering comfort.

- Naruto will be okay, don't worry. - He reassured her.

Hinata smiled gratefully at the man. Sasuke seemed to have sensed her anxiety and thought it was all about the concern for Naruto's health. She did worry, but she also didn't want him to know that what stressed her even more was the plan to divorce his best friend.

It wouldn't be easy, given Naruto's stubbornness, but Hinata believed she could persuade him that it was for the best for both of them.

Chapter Text

seventeenth.

Himawari pushed the door open and stepped into the room, suddenly feeling a bit scared. To her, her father was always the strongest and happiest man, and seeing him lying in the hospital bed struggling with illness terrified her, making her realize that he was just a human, not a superhero as she always saw him. She loved her father, and his sickness also caused her pain. She assumed the same for everyone else, especially her mother.

Naruto turned his head when he heard the sound, a bright smile appearing on his face when he recognized it was his daughter, followed by his stubborn son and his best friend. He didn't say anything, clearly obeying Hinata's instruction to remain quiet, but his expression let everyone know that he was happy to see them.

Seeing Naruto struggling to sit up, Sasuke pressed on his shoulder and said.

- Don’t sit up yet, just lie there.

Naruto shrugged.

- How do you feel, Dad? - Himawari asked eagerly. The blond-haired man simply reached out and held her hand, then nodded gently, indicating that he was okay. Although everyone was unfamiliar with Naruto's silence, given that he was usually so talkative, they all tried to communicate with him and decipher his responses through the changes in his facial expressions and gestures. Mostly, it was Himawari sharing what happened at school, Sarada teasing Boruto about his pranks in class, or Sasuke briefly summarizing the events during the two days Naruto was unconscious.

Hinata always said that Naruto wore his emotions on his sleeve, and clearly, it wasn't difficult for Sasuke, Boruto, or Himawari to understand what he wanted to say with just a smile or a frown. But with Boruto, he couldn't help but notice the lack of light in his eyes. Naruto hadn't fully returned to his usual self as he was trying to portray, and in fact, he seemed distracted by one or two points in their conversation, something that kept him preoccupied.

Of course, Boruto was the one who understood best what was bothering him.

Earlier, when his mother left to inform Aunt Sakura, the family, and Naruto's friends, the blond-haired boy noticed how tense and hurried she seemed, as if she was running away, and of course, the only person she could be running away from was Naruto. There must have been no progress between them since that evening.

He stared at Naruto, unable to comprehend all the things happening around them, especially when he heard Hinata's story about the reason behind Naruto's hospitalization and why he hated the cold so much. Damn it, he could say that from childhood to now, more than eighty percent of the reasons for Naruto being hospitalized were because of Hinata.

Boruto understood all of Naruto's fears when facing the curse of fate, as he said, but he couldn't fathom why they loved each other so much, only to suffer so much pain. Naruto was stubborn, he pursued whatever he wanted, never giving up. He was too determined to easily accept defeat, just like the way he relentlessly pursued Sasuke in the past, or how he stood up against gangs threatening their peaceful school life...

That was when Boruto realized that Naruto always pleased Hinata, her desires were his commands. Even when he tried to tie her by making her dependent and attached to him, trying to win her over with passionate affection, Naruto had never fought for his own heart, never fought to claim her love for himself. He was a slave to Hinata's love, whatever it was, he would spoil it, so he feared her heart might change one day, feared that she might not need him anymore, that she wanted to leave him, because he knew he would always cater to her as he had always done.

Boruto knew that no matter how tough Naruto appeared to be, he had already lost in his heart, giving up before he even started. His blurry eyes made that clear. Naruto was just struggling in despair. If his mother insisted a little more, just a little more, he would gladly let her go. But Boruto wouldn't allow it anymore, Naruto had no right to be more selfish, he wasn't alone anymore, his decisions not only affected his mother but also him and his little sister. And Boruto wouldn't stand idly by watching his family fall apart.

Boruto jolted slightly as he felt something touching his arm, suddenly realizing that the entire room was watching him, expecting something. He looked down to see Naruto's large hand placed on his arm, then back into the worried eyes of the man. Apparently, he had been too quiet and preoccupied in his own little world, causing concern among the others.

- I have nothing to say. - He laughed, not wanting so many people to know about his family problems. But no one seems to believe his words.

Sasuke narrowed his eyes as he observed Boruto for a few seconds before finally speaking, giving the father-son Uzumaki duo a chance for a private conversation. 

- I'm going to check on Sakura then. Hinata and she have been taking longer than we imagined, - Sasuke suggested.

Sarada followed suit, adhering to his words.

- I'll go too. Do you want to come find Aunt Hinata with us? - She turned to Himawari.

Himawari glanced between her older brother and Sarada, then reluctantly nodded, following the two Uchiha family members out of the hospital room.

Boruto watched the three of them leave one by one, then the door being closed. He turned his head to look at Naruto, his face a mix of concern and seriousness, waiting for the right moment to say what he wanted to say. The blond boy didn't know what else to do but let out a deep sigh, putting his hands in his pockets before taking out two items he had been carrying around for the past two days.

- Dad, - He called, and Naruto understood, extending his palm. - I think you've been looking for these.

A chill ran through Naruto's hand as Boruto placed the items into his palm, and he immediately recognized what they were.

One was Hinata's moonstone bracelet, and the other was the thing he had found in their home garden.

Holding his fist tightly, Naruto placed it over his heart and took deep breaths. Boruto couldn't fathom what was going on in his father's mind, as he remained silent, and everything became even more elusive for the young man.

- You're giving up, aren't you, Dad? Is that all for you? - Boruto asked, his voice carrying a sense of desperation.

Naruto shook his head, but the despair in his eyes gave away the truth.

- Don't lie to me, and don't deceive yourself either. You're deluding yourself into believing that Mom was too shocked and panicked in that situation, which is why she asked for a divorce. But I know the moment she stood in front of you and expressed her desire to divorce, you would have simply agreed, - He sneered. - After all, what can you not do for her wishes?

The man laughed wryly, and Boruto took it as an admission, tightening his grip and trembling. Even though Naruto didn't say anything, Boruto was certain of the answer. He could imagine it a thousand times in his mind.

"I just don't want your mother to suffer. If being married to me is causing her pain, then I should set her free."

Looking at Naruto's sad eyes, Boruto didn't know what to say. In the end, the strong man in front of him, facing love, became fragile and shattered, leaving him heartbroken. Boruto had thought about it before and found it naive to believe that love would be enough for his parents' relationship. But now, everything else was tearing them apart. He didn't know what his dad should do amidst all this turmoil, especially if Naruto worked his way to prevent Hinata from getting a divorce. There were so many things, fate, bonds, and all the consequences that followed, still waiting to tear him apart. Sometimes, Boruto felt like it was already a miracle that his father hadn't completely collapsed in the face of it all.

- Dad, Mom loves you. - He said suddenly. - That's all I want to say to you. Whether you believe it or not, everyone knows that. Just like whether you admit it to yourself or not, you love her, and everyone can see that too. Maybe you should try thinking as a man in love with a woman, rather than just as a husband with responsibilities to his wife and a human with promises to someone who isn't his destiny.

Naruto stared at his son, but this time, Boruto couldn't decipher his thoughts. He simply shook his head and turned around towards the door. He left behind the short sentence, "Get some rest," before closing the door to the hospital room.

- Are you going to eavesdrop forever? - He spoke when he was sure the door was closed and Naruto couldn't hear the conversation between the two of them. Himawari poked her head out of the door of the next room, smiling shyly and scratching her head.

However, after that moment of embarrassment, Himawari's eyes slowly lowered, fixating on the ground.

- Are Mom and Dad really getting a divorce? - She asked.

- I don't know, - Boruto honestly replied. Their story was too complicated to give a straightforward answer.

- Can you tell me? - Himawari asked quietly, causing Boruto to raise his eyebrows. She immediately added further context to her request. -I know that you and Mom, and even Dad, are trying to protect me from the pain and suffering of this world. I'm still a child, yes, but this is our family, and no matter how ugly it might be, I want to help.

Boruto let out a small laugh, reaching out to ruffle Himawari's hair, his fingertips tracing the determined lines on her face. Just like his little sister said, he indeed wanted to protect her innocence and purity from all the darkness and ugliness that adults had to bear, even if that meant his parents. But was keeping secrets the right thing to do? Wasn’t what happened between their parents the best answer for it?

Each person had their own secrets, waiting to be revealed and crumble down one day.

- Let's go, - Boruto said at last. - I'll tell you everything I know.

.

Shion was busy sorting through the files she received about her transfer as Shikamaru appeared on the floor of the business department in the Uzumaki building. He had a troubled look on his face, but Shion had become accustomed to that expression and no longer felt nervous or worried when facing him. Shikamaru seemed to wear that expression almost all the time.

- Miss Fujimura, - Shikamaru called. - Please follow me.

Shion nodded, placing the files on her desk, and then followed him into the elevator. Shikamaru pressed the button for the basement before explaining,

- Naruto has woken up. - He announced. - I assume you also want to visit him.

While Shion truly wanted to visit her big boss, she couldn't understand Shikamaru's actions or the purpose of this visit. From any angle, she could see that Shikamaru didn't approve of the connection between her and Naruto and especially supported Hinata in every situation. Of course, Shion knew she had given up any romantic thoughts regarding Naruto when she saw how Hinata protected him, and all she felt for him now was concern for her superior, especially after witnessing his breakdown. Shion hesitated, not wanting to get into an awkward situation when facing Hinata. After all, Hinata had been very kind and sweet to her.

- I don't know if I should.

Shion whispered, contemplating for a moment before deciding to ask directly.

- Why did you call me to come along? - She was frank about it. - You know I'm the reason for the chaos in their family.

- It's complicated, - Shikamaru shook his head, not sure how to explain all the thoughts in his head. So, he chose to use one of his common excuses. - Just a hunch.

Shion looked at him with suspicion but decided to let go of her curiosity as the man intentionally avoided the topic. During the rest of the journey, they didn't speak much except when Shion asked him to stop the car to buy a bouquet of flowers.

After parking the car in the hospital basement, Shikamaru led Shion to Naruto's hospital room. When the door opened, she was surprised to find a lively and vibrant atmosphere inside, unlike the usual somber mood when visiting a sick person. It was as if the room was not for someone who had just experienced a near-death situation.

As an employee of the Uzumaki company, Shion quickly recognized the people inside. The blond man cutting an apple was Namikaze Minato, and the red-haired woman holding two children in her arms was Uzumaki Kushina. They were the legendary couple who had led the Uzumaki company and had taken it to great heights outside of Konoha. The woman she met at the shopping center, and Naruto's wife, Hinata, was carefully preparing porridge and medicine for the man leaning heavily against the bed's headboard – Naruto himself.

Everyone's eyes were on Shikamaru and Shion.

In a split second, Shion noticed that Naruto and Hinata quickly put on masks, pretending as if they didn't know anything, while the elderly couple just looked on with curious eyes. The only one who made Shion uncomfortable was the sharp gaze of Boruto.

- Ah, Shikamaru. - Kushina smiled. - Temari and Shikadai already came earlier with the Yamanaka and Akimichi.

- Uncle Minato, Aunt Kushina, - Shikamaru nodded slightly at the couple before scratching his head in response. - I tried to be as fast as I could, but there's a lot of work in the company.

Kushina shot a warning look at Naruto, making him shrink back and lean against Hinata, as if seeking refuge, his eyes pleading for help, directed at Shikamaru.

- Naruto did his best, - Shikamaru saved him by reassuring her. Kushina nodded, though not entirely satisfied, she decided to put it aside and focused on the only stranger in the room.

- And this is?

Shion tried to calm the wildly beating heart in her chest, reassuring herself that she hadn't done anything wrong.

- Mrs. Uzumaki, I’m Fujimura Shion, currently an intern in the sales department of Uzumaki Company. - She introduced herself, hesitating as she didn't know how to explain why she was here. Fortunately, Shikamaru had prepared for this.

- She helped me call for an ambulance at the time, and she was worried about Naruto when his condition seemed critical back then, so I brought her along. 

Kushina let out a small exclamation while Minato respectfully bowed his head, thanking her.

- Thank you for helping our son.

- I didn’t do much, - Shion handed the bouquet to Hinata before quickly waving her hand. Compared to what Shikamaru and Hinata did at that time, her contribution was indeed insignificant.

However, with the usual warmth and enthusiasm of the Uzumaki family, one way or another, Shion found herself sitting down next to the bed and chatting with Kushina and Hinata about fashion, as if they were old friends. All the shyness she had felt earlier seemed to disappear, mostly, except for Boruto, who knew her other identity, watching her carefully.

And the youngest daughter of the Uzumaki family also seemed to have figured something out from her brother's expression.

However, both children coordinated with their parents, performing an incredible play that made Minato and Kushina have no suspicions. Throughout the conversation, Shion silently observed everything happening, and suddenly, she understood the real reason why Shikamaru brought her here. She could even say that Shikamaru was cruel if her thoughts about his true intentions were correct. Nevertheless, it would be alright; it was good for her. Shikamaru forced her to confront the truth that she thought she would never be able to accept: their world was untouchable.

Just a few days ago, witnessing how Naruto could go crazy, seeing how Hinata could lose her mind, and now looking at the blonde man sitting on the hospital bed, paying all his attention and expressing his emotions for every words said while playfully messing with Hinata's short hair, unconsciously moving close to the white-eyed woman, she thought that what truly mattered was them, not the soulmate watch on her wrist.

Shion had abandoned all her childhood dreams, not because she was a coward, but because she finally understood that she couldn't love Naruto the way Hinata loved him, nor did Naruto need any more love from her.

Having made up her mind, she waited until the Namikaze couple and Shikamaru left. Boruto had taken Himawari to play on the highest floor of the Uchiha hospital long ago. With no one else around, Shion summoned all her courage.

- I'm sorry. - She said as soon as the door was closed. - For everything that happened.

Hinata looked at Naruto, and he just shook his head. Shion didn't know what that meant, but just as Hinata was about to reply, she quickly cut her off, not wanting to be misunderstood or scolded before expressing all her feelings.

- I was very childish, I understand. - She admitted. - These days, when I think about it, I realize I was like a furious child throwing a tantrum because I couldn't have what I wanted. Naruto was right; he could be the soulmate I sought, but he doesn't belong to me, he's not an object I possess. I couldn't understand the meaning of that saying and clung to all my teenage dreams. I always wondered why everything happened that way, why my fate was so difficult to bear?

Shion sighed, mentally scolding herself.

- I thought it was Hinata's fault, that without her, Naruto wouldn't have rejected me like that. It was a very distorted way of thinking, and I kept nurturing that anger towards Hinata. - She looked straight at Hinata. - The first time I saw you in the mall restroom, I recognized you. I remembered Naruto's plea, his begging me to keep this secret to protect you. I knew I should have helped him, but my jealousy and curiosity won. I wanted to see what kind of person you were, the one who could captivate my soulmate so much. To see how happy your family is, the one he vowed to protect.

She paused, taking a deep breath. Every word she spoke was sincere.

- But I was wrong, and I'm really sorry for any pain I caused you and your family. I never intended to destroy someone else's family; I was just—

- It's not your fault, I understand that very well, - Hinata cut in suddenly, not letting her ramble on. It was enough to make the young woman scold herself. She didn't deny that Shion's appearance had turned their lives upside down, but the issues had been between them and had always existed. Shion had just coincidentally become the trigger for the tensions between them.

- And Naruto also understands. - She added, smiling when she saw the doubtful look in Shion's eyes. Both remembered well how Naruto had exploded when he saw Shion come to their house. Hinata explained, - Naruto is just hot-tempered, he means no harm.

Naruto nodded in confirmation of her statement.

When Shion seemed calmer and more relieved, Hinata continued.

- Becoming Naruto's soulmate wasn't your fault. So don't apologize for it.

- True, being Naruto's soulmate wasn't my fault, but everything that happened afterward… that was because of my selfishness, greed, and envy towards what was yours, - Shion closed her eyes and turned away. - But I feel so ashamed of it now. I realized that no one can come between you two.

Hinata placed a hand on Shion's cheek, gently turning her face back towards her, and softly explained.

- We all make mistakes, girl. I did, Naruto did. We might understand a thing or two about soulmates, but we both made mistakes before and continue to do so now. That's life. We make mistakes, understand them, correct them, and move on. - brushed a strand of hair from Shion's face and then touched the clasped hands resting on her lap. - Besides, you're right. No one can come between Naruto and me. Whatever happened, up to this point, it's our problem.

Shion looked at Hinata, then at Naruto. The man seemed guilty but didn't deny anything. She was right. Because if Hinata didn't trust him, it meant he wasn't trustworthy; if their marriage fell apart, it would be his fault.

- Don't blame yourself, Naruto. You know I have my own secrets too, - Her voice rang out, interrupting his thoughts.

Naruto pursed his lips, his heart pounding in his chest. Hinata didn't even have to turn her head to know what he was thinking. He wanted to say something, but there was a lump in his throat, preventing him.

- I don't know what to say. You two are so kind to this world that you can't blame anyone but yourself. - After a while, Shion finally found the right words. - Both of you might not blame me, but I've come to understand many things. Regardless of whose fault it is, in the end, I hope both of you can overcome it. After all, you must have gone through a lot to get here, right?

Hinata gritted her teeth, feeling tired and painful, wondering why she was hearing these words when she wanted to let go of everything?

But she could feel Naruto nodding strongly behind her, because Shion's face became relieved, too happy for Hinata's taste. Not wanting to make things worse, she agreed.

- Yes, we did and we will.

Shion finally smiled, she leaned forward, hugging Hinata. Hinata also responded by patting the young woman's back.

- I, - Suddenly, tears welled up in Shion's eyes. All the pain caused by her anger and envy in these past days finally disappeared, making her feel lighter and happier than she deserved. Shion felt stupid for crying like a child, but she couldn't help it. - I thank you, really, so much. I felt like an awful and horrible person…

But Naruto and Hinata gave her a reason to feel like a person after all, with faults and merits, with love and anger.

Even though she treated them badly, they were still kind to her.

Hinata still patted her back gently.

- It's okay, we're all at it.

Through her tears, Shion saw Naruto gently inclining his head, like a kind and warm older brother.

Chapter Text

eighteenth.

In the end, Shion left Naruto's hospital room in the most relaxed and free mood she had ever had in her life. She didn't say that she had not been free before, but like everyone else, she had been constrained by the soulmate watch she had worn for many years. Seeing Naruto and Hinata together ignited a new purpose within her, she rekindled a new goal in her heart, urging herself to seek the person she loves with all her heart and who loves her in return with the same intensity.

Naruto had written an apology for his impulsive and irritable behavior towards her during this time, but Shion understood that he was also afraid and that his outbursts were just a façade. As such, after all that happened, she couldn't forget that even with complexities and struggles within, he had stood up to defend her against gossip and ridicule in the company. He had forgiven her for going beyond boundaries, and there was no reason why she couldn't reciprocate that kindness. He was a good and sweet man, as everyone described him, but he also had the right to feel pain and anger as any human does.

Naruto also asked her opinion again about the job transfer, as the last time he had practically forced her. But this time, Shion decided to seize the opportunity to explore new horizons and learn more. And who knows, as Naruto had said, she might find her love.

With that, they parted ways. Though Shion didn't feel the miraculous bond with her soulmate that everyone praised, she believed she had found the greatest meaning of her life after this encounter with the Uzumaki couple.

.

Naruto lay still on the bed. He felt extremely tired but couldn't sleep. His mind kept replaying the scenes from a few hours ago. After Shion left, both he and Hinata were impacted by her words and actions, and most importantly, by what they had reflected on themselves. Just as Boruto had pointed out, Naruto could easily sense Hinata's hesitation when she responded to Shion's rhetorical question, clearly showing that she wanted to give up on him.

Naruto scorned himself, did he even have the right to complain?

Looking at Hinata lost in thought, gazing at the closed door after Shion's departure, Naruto tapped the headboard of the bed to get her attention. She turned to look at him, and he stared into her eyes. He wanted to say that if she believed everything could be fixed, then why not give him a chance to change the situation?

"Are you blaming me for not being sincere?" She asked

Naruto shook his head; he didn't blame her. He was just wondering how she agreed to the idea but insisted on divorcing him, wondering what she was thinking. His fingers reached out, searching for hers and entwining them.

Hinata sighed, as if she could read his thoughts. She always seemed to know what he was thinking.

"Naruto, I'm also trying to correct our mistakes, in my own way. And I'm starting with my own mistakes. I should have never succumbed to my own greed, trying to catch up with you, getting closer to you even though I knew it would hurt you. When you finally looked back at me, I couldn't stop wanting more and more. Do I know the lies and secrets that exist between us? I do, but I still tried to hold on to you because of my greed and couldn't let go." She confessed, softly like she was confessing a huge and heavy sin she had carried for many years. "I always used our motto as an excuse, that I couldn't give up, that I would make our story end beautifully as promised during the ceremony. But when I saw how all these things hurt you, and even myself, I finally understood that letting go is the best thing to do—"

Naruto's hand suddenly tightened, cutting her words off. He shook his head frantically, then placed her hand on his chest.

He wanted to tell her that he was the same, that she didn't understand he was just like that too. He was selfish and greedy too. Ever since he tasted her care, that feeling of being important to someone and that sense of being living, he had no way of letting go of her hand. He was the true greedy one, as at that very first moment of their courtship, when he still believed she had a soulmate that wasn’t him, he still tried to hold onto her, someone that wasn't his. Even now, she still wasn't his, in fact, he was about to lose her.

Naruto didn't know if Hinata could hear all those running thoughts in his head, she just gently placed her other hand on his cheek, stroking it slightly.

"Naruto, I know you're sad, but please do it for yourself." She paused for a moment. “Do it for me.”

If Hinata only stopped at "for you", Naruto would never give up. Hinata always put others before herself, she always acted for his sake, but he knew what he wanted and what was best for himself. However, “Do it for me” dealt a painful blow to his heart. That sentence sounded like a plea, and it made him immediately surrender.

Naruto wanted to laugh but couldn't. Boruto was indeed perceptive; he was right when he said Naruto was a slave to Hinata's love. No matter how good it was for him, if that's what she wanted, truly wanted for herself, then who was he not to comply? Moreover, he was her husband, the person who should support all her decisions and wishes.

Naruto let himself sink into sadness as the door creaked open. He quickly realized it was his daughter, poking her head in.

- Dad? Are you asleep yet?

Unable to respond, he could only push himself up to let her know he was still awake. Himawari gently closed the door again and then tiptoed over to his bed in the darkness. His eyes were accustomed to the dark, so as soon as his youngest daughter was within reach, he reached out and pulled her up onto the bed. Despite having a thousand questions for the little girl, he wasn't allowed to speak, and the darkness prevented him from communicating with his daughter through eye contact or gestures. He could only stroke her hair.

- Uncle Sasuke arranged for us to sleep in a nearby room. Aunt Hanabi is also here to look after me and Boruto, but we sneaked out while she was sleeping. Working at Byakuya is tiring, huh? - Understanding Naruto's situation, Himawari honestly revealed why she was still awake and managed to come to him. She even exposed her accomplice, Boruto. - Mom has come home to prepare clothes and food for tomorrow.

Naruto sighed, he had made her worry and tired again.

- So, Dad and Mom are really getting a divorce? - Himawari asked hesitantly.

The man stiffened, but considering that Boruto already knew everything, it was clear that sooner or later the boy would share it with Himawari. He neither nodded nor shook his head; he simply didn't know the answer.

After waiting for a moment without any response from her father, Himawari scolded.

- Boruto is the blonde idiot number one. And you are the blonde idiot number two.

Naruto was taken aback, and his hand, which had been stroking her hair, suddenly stopped. He didn't understand the reason behind that assertion.

- You’re a fool when you’re scared. You’re afraid of too many things. You’re afraid that you may no longer love mom when your soulmate appears, You’re afraid that you will be hurt when mom may leave with her soulmate, You’re afraid that you cannot fulfill the responsibility of the “love” word, you’re afraid that your marriage will fall apart because of the love that you’re not sure will last forever.

Himawari's voice was timid and childish, accusing each crime that he had committed, making him feel like a coward. No, he really was a coward.

- I understand your fear when Boruto tries to explain it to me. - She continued, unwavering. - But I only find it ridiculous that Dad always worries about the future. Things that haven't happened yet and aren't necessarily going to happen. So what about the present?

What about the present?  Naruto realized he'd never asked that question; he'd never considered a problem without thinking about its consequences in the future. The present, right here, at this moment, without thinking of the past, without thinking of the future, does he love her?

The answer  to that question had never been so obvious.

- You’re afraid because you have nothing to ensure that you will make Mom happy forever. You’re not sure if the two of you can be together for a lifetime. But Aunt Hanabi had told me, that's life, and we have to take risks. You can't know if a food is delicious until you try it, you can't know if you'll make mom happy until you try to do it.

Himawari felt her father shudder, and her little arm wrapped around him, but she continued to say what she had prepared all night.

- I really don't know how the future will be. Maybe your fear will be true, or maybe not. Nothing is absolute; it changes over time, and so do feelings. But even if in the future when you love your soulmate and mom loves her soulmate, and you two are no longer together, I know at least at this moment, you have done your best, done right by your heart and desires. Like when I used to love the teddy bear you gave me and hugged it to sleep every night, I don't like doing that anymore, but I was really happy to fall asleep like that when I was little.

First, it was Boruto, then Himawari. Naruto felt truly embarrassed to let them see all this, even more heartbroken when he realized how much they had been affected, grown up, and understood his problems. He had never imagined a day when he had to let his own children scold and teach him how to love.

They came into this world as little angels, animating his life, and now, they continued to be his saviors. Embracing Himawari tightly, he collapsed on her shoulder, finally allowing the tears to flow freely.

He already knew what he had to do next.

.

Boruto slowly closed the door and then leaned heavily against the wall next to the room's door. He didn't want his younger sister to know all of this, but in the end, she was the one guiding their father back. Seeing him silently cry on Himawari's shoulder like that, he also didn't want to intrude on his vulnerability and privacy, so he decided to stand there and wait.

Lost in his own thoughts, he didn't pay attention to his surroundings until a familiar voice echoed in his ears, making him look up in surprise.

- Eavesdropping, huh, little troublemaker?

Boruto blushed and stammered.

- Aunt Nozomi! Don't accuse me like that; I wasn't eavesdropping, I was just standing here.

The woman blinked her red eyes and ruffled his blond hair.

- Don't lie. - Nozomi grinned mischievously. - You were concentrating so much that you didn't even notice I was standing right behind you.

Boruto's eyes widened as the woman scratched her head sheepishly, a habit exactly like his father's when caught doing something naughty.

- That's right, I eavesdropped quite a bit. - Nozomi admitted, still embarrassed about her actions. But it only took a second, and her tone became serious and firm, her face solemn and threatening, just like the way his grandmother and mother and little sister looked when they were angry. - So, can you tell me what happened that made little Hima scold Naruto like that?

Boruto swallowed nervously and nodded, thinking that the Uzumaki women were truly terrifying.

.

Nozomi paid for the taxi, hurriedly running into her parents' mansion. She hadn't informed anyone when she came back to the country. It was lucky that she was able to hear the shocking story of her elder brother and sister-in-law and sneak back home like this. After completing all the steps to quietly open the door, the first thing she did was head straight to her bedroom.

Tossing her bag onto the bed, she swung open the closet door, bent down, and rummaged through the deepest part of it. After a moment of fumbling, Nozomi pulled out a stack of notebooks, which were actually her diaries from her elementary school years. She cherished her naive thoughts and never threw any of the diaries away.

Surely, it must be in here.

She opened each one, flipping through the pages to find the information she needed, while recalling her earlier conversation with Boruto. As someone who specialized in writing romance and psychology stories, Nozomi could understand how everything happened with Naruto and Hinata. So saying she was surprised isn't entirely true; she was sort of guessing it would happen one day, especially since she'd been heavily involved in their relationship. But what really made her almost exclaim in surprise was the reason for all of this chaos.

Naruto meeting his soulmate?

Impossible.

She had to restrain herself from blurting those three words into her cute nephew's face. But as the whole story revealed, Nozomi only felt restless and impatient, her mind spinning to make it clear. It wasn't because she was a believer in love and fate that she was certain Shion couldn't be Naruto's soulmate, she knew more than that, and she even had evidence to prove it.

Her hand suddenly stopped on a page, and her bright red eyes widened. Her fingertip gently traced the scribbled and naive words inside, and Nozomi marked the page, closing the notebook again and putting the rest of her diaries on the table. Then, she took out a small box from the drawer, along with the book, and ran out of the house once more.

.

After sending Himawari back to sleep, Naruto sat on the bed and rearranged his thoughts. He was still tired and his eyes still hurt from crying so much, but he didn't allow himself to stop. Turning on the small light that he didn't dare to do previously because he was scared to meet Himawari's eyes, he held the small notebook in his hand and scribbled on it non-stop. So focused on his plans and intentions that he didn't even notice the door to his room open once more.

Something flew into his head.

Thud!

The sound of the collision rang out, causing his head to ache. He turned around, about to curse, but then he realized the person who threw her notebook at him showed no sign of remorse. Meanwhile, Nozomi approached him with a frown, grabbing his collar.

- I've been gone for less than three months, and you already managed to fuck up?

Naruto wanted to protest, but the lump in his throat prevented him from doing so, and he cried out inside.  Why does everyone have to choose the period when he can't say a single word to scold him?  Wanting to sulk like a child, but his sister's demon-like face from eighteen levels of hell made him just swallow and shrink.

Nozomi was usually as gentle and sweet as Minato, but she had the wrathful face of Kushina, a nightmare from his childhood. After her first book was published, Nozomi quickly became famous worldwide. She cut her long, smooth, and beautiful red hair to avoid standing out in the crowd since then.

Nozomi was currently on a journey to England for her new book, and Naruto guessed that she came back because of his hospitalization. He understood the source of her anger. Most of the love advice he received was from her, and yet he had messed everything up shortly after she left. Moreover, Nozomi cherished her sister-in-law, and she wouldn't accept any harm coming to Hinata in any way.

The red-eyed woman finally released him and sat down on the chair beside the bed.

Naruto stopped looking at her and turned his attention to the notebook she had thrown at him. He picked it up and raised an eyebrow, asking for an explanation. Nozomi gestured for him to open it.

Confused, but obedient, he did so. As he saw the marked pages, he carefully read the lines written there. His face stiffened as he read further down. After finishing, he looked back at Nozomi, demanding an explanation.

- I never thought this would become your biggest dilemma, so I never told you. As you read, you encountered your soulmate at least twenty years ago.

When Nozomi was seven, she was extremely curious about soulmates and the soulmate watch. When her older brother refused to wear it to satisfy her curiosity, she decided to do it herself. One night, when Naruto was still twelve, she sneaked into his room and took the soulmate watch he had stored away in his drawer, putting it on him, excited to see how it worked. But the watch never ran. Nozomi couldn't do much other than hide it and find another opportunity to put it on his wrist.

Back then, she didn't understand why it didn't work, so she just recorded her frustration in her diary. Little did she know that twenty years later, it would be useful.

Nozomi took the soulmate watch from a small box and put it on her own wrist. She turned it on and faced Naruto. Along with her soulmate watch, the watch that was supposed to be his, despite all these years, was still functioning smoothly.

- Your watch still works even now. But it never worked even though I secretly put it on your wrist multiple times, which means you met your soulmate before that time. You never found out about this story because you never looked for your watch, and I never mentioned it because it was just a child's curiosity. But I can be certain that Shion can't be your soulmate, - She exhaled, continuing, - I know it's too late to tell this story, but I wanted to clarify at least that.

Naruto agreed that this story came too late and was no longer useful. If it had come ten years ago, he wouldn't have been afraid that one day his soulmate would take him away from her. If it had come a month ago, he wouldn't have gotten involved with Shion and all these troubles. But he suddenly realized that regardless of the hardships and pain they had gone through, he didn't feel regret. It was necessary for him to be the man he understood himself to be now: a man who knows what he wants and needs to do. He wasn't lost anymore.

Though it didn't matter anymore whether Shion was his soulmate or not, it was good to know that she wasn't bound to someone like him. And he would pray for that pitiful young girl to find her own happiness as he had found his.

- Thank you, - Naruto silently mouthed the two words to the red-haired woman, making her smile contentedly. For some reason, Nozomi suddenly thought of a sentence about a character in her story, the character in her very first book, the one who was inspired by her own brother.

“He was a stupid and stubborn man: He stubbornly did stupid things. But his heart was so kind that even God was on his side and rooted for him.”

Chapter Text

extra.

[Have a safe flight,
Naruto and Hinata]

The next afternoon, Shion smiled as she looked at the message just sent from an unknown phone number, feeling warm inside. She could imagine that Hinata would suggest this idea to her husband, Naruto, and he would enthusiastically agree. Shion shook her head to dispel those thoughts, trying not to get too emotional as it was her first time going far away from home. She had cried so much when saying goodbye to her family and friends, and she didn't want to cry anymore; this would be a new chapter she was looking forward to in her life.

Switching her phone to airplane mode and putting it in her pocket, Shion began pulling her suitcase towards the airport gate when someone hurriedly ran into her, causing her to exclaim loudly and fall to the polished floor.

Frowning and rubbing her sore backside, Shion cursed at this familiar situation.

- Are you okay? I'm really sorry! - Said the voice of a young man, sounding a bit childish, ringing loudly in her ears. He held her wrist, quickly helping her up, making Shion cry out in pain again. The guy seemed even more panicked.

- Oh, I'm sorry, really sorry! I'm just clumsy!

Looking up into the clumsy man's eyes beside her, she met his beautiful bright blue eyes. They were not as calm and mature as Naruto's, but they were vibrant and stirring, like waves crashing on the sandy beach, making Shion's heart beat faster.

- I'm fine. - Shion finally managed to reply.

- Sorry again, I really didn't mean to. My friends always scold me for being clumsy and rushing, that's why I keep messing things up. I want to fix it, but I keep being like this…

Despite the man's ramblings about his clumsiness as an apology, the blonde-haired girl was still lost in the glamorous world of his eyes. Seeing him growing more anxious because of her silence, Shion had to reassure him.

- It's okay, I understand. You don't need to worry too much.

- Thank you very much, um… - the man bowed deeply, making his long brown hair sway. He seemed to notice something on the ground and picked it up.

- Miss Fujimura, sorry, and thank you - He said after reading the name in her passport and handed it back to her. Shion nodded in thanks, but he quickly continued.

- Although it may be a bit rude to ask, are you the business intern of Uzumaki Company?

Shion raised an eyebrow with a puzzled look. The man blushed in embarrassment.

- Oh, I'm sorry for not introducing myself. I'm Mamoru, an engineering specialist from Uzumaki Company, currently working in Suna. - He said hurriedly. - Shikamaru said he would arrange for an intern to come back to Suna with me, hoping that I would guide her about the company and the apartment complex provided by the company.

Mamoru looked away, his face getting even redder.

- But I forgot, so I didn't come to meet you to discuss it these days. - Shion almost burst out laughing at his reason. Mamoru was truly a very clumsy person. - I thought I would meet you on the plane since Shikamaru arranged our seats together. But, luckily, I can meet you here first.

Mamoru took out his plane ticket to prove it, and his seat was indeed next to hers. Shion confirmed with a nod, slightly bowed her head, and said, 

- Thank you and I’m looking forward to your help.

Mamoru also awkwardly bowed his head. 

- It's nothing, it's what I should do.

Shion thought about Nara Shikamaru, and after a short time working at the company, she had partly understood how he acted, just like the time he took her to the hospital yesterday; there was always a specific purpose behind it. Was Shikamaru arranging for Mamoru to travel with her because he was worried she would get lost in Suna, or was there something else?

She couldn't help but glance at Mamoru's wrist, but there was no soulmate watch. The man noticed her gaze as he helped her with her suitcase, he accompanied her towards the airport gate while explaining.

- This is another example of how clumsy I am, - Mamoru laughed. - That destined day, I rushed down from my office to pick up things in the company lobby and accidentally bumped into two people at once.

Then he whispered as if telling a very secret story.

- And one of them was the big boss, you know, the famous Uzumaki Naruto. Even though he was kind, I was so scared that I hid in the elevator, hoping that he wouldn't recognize me. It was only when I pressed the button that I realized my watch had been lit up all that time.

Shion was practically dumbfounded.  Ah… so that's how it all happened...

- Miss Fujimura?

The young woman shook her head.

- Then do you not know who your soulmate is? - She asked quietly.

- I don't know. I'd looked at so many people in that run; I can't remember who had looked into my eyes. - Mamoru admitted candidly. - But it doesn't matter. If she is my soulmate, we will meet someday.

Shion smiled, not knowing what to say.

That's right, they will meet someday.

Silence filled the air between the two, making the energetic type like Mamoru restless and uncomfortable. Not even a minute later, he turned his head and asked.

- Do you find me noisy and annoyed?

Mamoru was the most talkative person she had ever met for a first encounter. Truly, Shion had never seen anyone able to talk so much with someone they just met. But she wasn't complaining, just feeling that her future life would be lively. She burst into laughter, startling him with her sudden change.

- But I like you like this, young man. 

Mamoru blushed.

Chapter Text

nineteenth.

Naruto's mood seemed good.

Hinata remarked as she entered his hospital room the next morning. Nozomi had returned to everyone's surprise. The two siblings had always been very close, and after resolving the mysteries surrounding their true identities, she guessed that Naruto was quite happy to see his little sister again.

Although Naruto kept getting smacked on the head by Nozomi every few minutes, Hinata simply thought it was the language between siblings, much like the one she had with Hanabi. She decided to take it all in stride without suspecting anything about what had happened the previous night.

But Hinata was glad that he was no longer too distraught about their situation and hoped that he would gradually accept that separating was the best thing for both of them. Naruto always prioritized his feelings for everyone else, and she didn't want their relationship to burden him any longer. He had suffered too much since childhood, and it had broken him as he grew up.

Hinata felt a little hypocritical saying this, but she felt a tad disappointed, just a little bit, and she couldn't deny it. Naruto gave up and accepted everything faster than she had imagined, which hurt her deeply. Even though she truly hoped he would overcome it quickly, when it actually happened, Hinata couldn't help but taste the bitterness in her mouth.

She sighed, shaking her head to dispel the thoughts in her mind. What had happened had happened, and decisions had been made. She couldn't do anything more, and there was no reason to be sad about it.

- So, where are my two little angels? - Nozomi spoke up, drawing Hinata's attention. She absentmindedly looked at her sister-in-law for a moment before responding, - They're with Hanabi in the third room down the hallway. Hanabi is helping them change into their uniforms and have breakfast before school.

Nozomi glanced at her for a moment, sensing Hinata's distracted state. The redhead gently patted her shoulder and consoled her.

- Don't push yourself too hard. Naruto is fine now, and you should take more rest. Now that I'm back, even if I can't, there are my parents who can watch over him. Naruto is no longer a child.

Hinata simply nodded, just as before, not wanting anyone to know the complexities in her heart about her and Naruto's problems. If Naruto was acting normally about everything, she should too.

- Then go spend some time with my beautiful nieces. If you need anything, just call me, - Nozomi advised before heading out the door. But before she finally left, she gave Naruto a warning glance and a playful threat, - If you mess up anything, be careful; I'll tell Mom and she'll give you a good spanking.

Naruto rolled his eyes and stuck his tongue out at Nozomi.

These two siblings are so childish, Hinata thought as she shook her head.

But upon closer inspection, the siblings' eyes seemed to be conveying something to each other once again, in the sibling language she couldn't understand. However, in a moment, she got the impression that it was very similar to how she used to look at Neji or Hanabi's looks at her, much like how Boruto would look at Himawari when they planned something mischievous. The feeling passed quickly, and Hinata hoped it was just her imagination because she, more than anyone else, understood the extent of the antics that the Namikaze and Uzumaki siblings could engage in.

As Nozomi left, Hinata remained somewhat distracted, continuing with her work. Naruto stayed silent, as he was forced to do so.

After arranging the spoon, fruit juice, and a bowl of porridge on the tray, Hinata turned around, immediately startled by the piercing gaze of those blue eyes. Then Naruto's gaze softened, and the white-eyed woman knew he was worried about her. She carried the tray over and placed it on the bedside table. Realizing she couldn't escape this situation without giving him an answer, she spoke up.

- I'm just a little tired, maybe because I didn't sleep very well last night.

Naruto frowned, looking dissatisfied. He shifted closer to the edge of the bed, then gently patted the empty space beside him. His eyes still locked onto her.

- I'm fine, really. You should eat your porridge and take your medicine, and I still need to return to Byakuu to handle the backlog of work from the past few days.

Naruto pursed his lips, his gaze sharp, and his hand patted the bed firmer, not allowing her to refuse. Seeing Hinata hesitating, Naruto glanced at his breakfast and shook his head. It took Hinata only a few seconds to understand what he meant – if she didn't rest, he wouldn't eat his breakfast.

Hinata rolled her eyes and let out a sigh. She had said this man acted like such a child whenever he was in the hospital, hadn't she? He was even more stubborn than usual in the hospital (probably because he could play the "sick card"), so she reluctantly circled to his side, took off her shoes, and obediently sat on the bed. Naruto's tightly pursed lips finally broke into a smile. He adjusted the pillow, gently pushed her to lie down beside him, and pulled the blanket over her.

Hinata didn't know if it was because she was too tired after the stressful days, or if the Uchiha private hospital's bed and pillow were genuinely soft and comfortable, but as soon as she settled in, a wave of drowsiness hit her heavy eyelids. She also didn't know whether it was because Naruto had been wrapping himself in the blanket all night, but the warm feeling and his scent enveloped her, making her relax. She felt Naruto kiss her forehead, and she could imagine the whispered "goodnight" as he had done thousands of times before in their home.

The last thing she thought before slipping into a deep sleep was that she would miss his warmth every night after they divorced.

If this was his plan, then Naruto was indeed a cunning old fox, trying to trap her with the happiness she found so hard to let go of.

.

Somehow, after waking up, Hinata had the feeling that everything had changed, even though she couldn't pinpoint what had changed. Everyone was still acting very normal, the two children were perfectly ordinary, and Naruto was even more ordinary. The blonde man obediently had lunch with his son and daughter, then the two siblings followed Nozomi back to school after lunch, while Naruto and Hinata worked on the tasks that Shikamaru and Hanabi had brought.

Naruto was now able to sit up and move around in the room, doing gentle exercises to help his lungs adjust to a new rhythm without getting short of breath. So, as soon as he got the doctor's permission, the workaholic immediately started tackling the backlog at the company. Hinata, on the other hand, worried that he would overexert himself, and didn't trust leaving Naruto to anyone else, so she stayed in the hospital room to keep an eye on him.

Everything was completely normal. But the way they acted normally was what made her feel strange. At least, there were Boruto and Neji who knew about her and Naruto, and Hanabi probably had some inkling from the "Hyuuga's sleepover." Meanwhile, Nozomi seemed to know about it from Naruto's side. But all of them were acting as if nothing had happened, which was unnerving her nerves.

To the extent that Hinata believed that if she were to announce her decision to divorce Naruto, they would still act very normally.

And that wasn't normal at all.

Considering Boruto's personality, if he didn't scold Naruto for a year, he would at least ignore him for many days, if not weeks or months. And it would be really strange if Nozomi didn't have a loud argument with her naturally fiery Uzumaki temperament. As if they were all silently sharing some kind of understanding that she wasn't allowed to know. Hinata suppressed a sigh, wondering if her unsettled mood was making her view everything negatively. She decided she needed to distract herself from all of this; otherwise, she'd go crazy. Lifting her gaze from the financial documents of Byakuu, she looked for a topic to discuss with Naruto.

- Shion will be flying this afternoon, right? Should we send her a message to wish her well? - She asked the man sitting opposite her, working on his laptop.

He raised his head to look at her, then nodded and smiled. He gestured with a finger for her to wait for a moment and did something on his laptop. A few minutes later, Naruto accessed the company's information system and gave her the young woman's phone number. Hinata knew he trusted her to send a message on his behalf, so she quietly typed a simple message and put her phone away. But a series of tasks didn't distract her from the thoughts weighing on her mind even slightly.

She picked up the paper again, wanting to try to distract herself with work once more, but Naruto suddenly grabbed her hand. He shook his head, took the paper from her hand, and placed it inside her document folder, finally setting it aside, out of her reach.

Hinata furrowed her brow in confusion at his actions. Naruto shrugged as if in response and got up. He walked over to the bedside flowers, carefully selecting ones that were just beginning to bloom, not too damp, and suitable for flower pressing like a professional. Then he returned and took out her flower-pressing book from his bag.

He laid everything on the table and then signaled to her. Hinata's heart skipped a beat as she realized the meaning behind all of this. He must have noticed her stress from her earlier attempt to distract herself with work, and he wanted her to relax by pressing flowers, something that always had a soothing effect on her whenever she felt distressed. The fact that he always carried her flower-pressing book with him to indulge her desire to press roadside wildflowers, the fact that he always paid attention to her every little need, the fact that he always knew what she needed when she felt like crying. Why did he have to remind her of all these things?

- Naruto, - Her voice choked up. - You don't have to do this.

The blonde man's face showed a hint of surprise, then a fleeting sadness before quickly returning to an indifferent expression that almost made Hinata unable to keep up with his thoughts. He glanced at her, then shrugged and refocused on his work, not dwelling on her words. But Hinata knew Naruto had answered it: his caring for her had become a habit, a part of his nature; there was nothing he could do to change it.

What did that mean?

Naruto was trying to convey something, everything was trying to say something that Hinata couldn't grasp.

Or maybe it was just that she didn't want to acknowledge it.

(Naruto had never said he cared about her, but he didn't need to say it for her to know that he cared, his actions spoke volumes. It was like he never said he loved her…)

Hinata's train of thought was brutally cut off by herself, she shouldn't dwell on this anymore, she couldn't bear the consequences of that thought. No hope, no expectation was allowed to bloom any further. She quietly convinced herself that Naruto had given up, and he was just doing everything out of habit.

Yes, it was just a habit and it meant nothing at all.

The room returned to its silence, with one person focusing on his work and the other busy sewing up the tears in her heart.

.

A gentle knock on the door sounded, followed by the announcement of Sakura's entrance. The pink-haired woman opened the door and stepped into the room, looking happily at her two friends.

- The department head told me that Naruto is recovering very well, - She said, glancing briefly at the blonde man, who appeared to be full of energy, and then giving a satisfied wink to Hinata. - I knew you'd take good care of Naruto.

Hinata laughed.

- Naruto has always been a good boy.

Naruto rolled his eyes; everyone really needed to stop teasing him about his "intimate" relationship with the hospital.

Sakura said, approaching him. She pulled a small flashlight from her pocket and gestured for him to open his mouth. Naruto obediently complied, opening his mouth wide for the pink-haired doctor's examination. Sakura carefully assessed, ensuring that there was no more swelling, and nodded in satisfaction when she was convinced there wasn't. She gave him permission to speak.

- You can talk now, - She instructed, adding, - but go easy at first.

Naruto's eyes immediately turned to Hinata, who appeared relieved and joyful about his recovery. He cleared his throat and emitted a hoarse, gravelly sound.

- Hinata.

His first word. He smiled, and his first sentence.

- I love you.

The room was deadly silent after that.

It was a phrase that Naruto rarely, if ever, spoke throughout his life, but now it slipped from his lips as if it were the easiest thing in the world. Perhaps this lie had been rehearsed a thousand times in his mind over the past few days, enough to make it flow smoothly, or perhaps it had been burning on the tip of his tongue for too long to be held back any longer, which Hinata believed to be the former. Sakura slapped her hand against her forehead helplessly as the pearly eyes widened and their owner tried to suppress the sob that followed. After all this time of waiting, what Hinata had wanted to hear from him most had finally come. But there was no joy or happiness in her, just pure anger and frustration. After all they had been through, did Naruto truly think she would believe the lies he spoke in this moment of desperation? Hinata couldn't decide whether to feel relieved that Naruto was willing to lie to prolong their marriage or to be offended that he actually believed she was low enough to believe his words.

Anger built up inside Hinata, and just as she was about to burst, Naruto raised a hand.

- I know what you're thinking, - His voice was still husky, and Hinata could tell he had been struggling to speak after such a long period of silence. - I know you won't believe what I say, it's not that easy. It took me a long time to understand it, and even longer to overcome my fear. But I don't want to be a coward anymore, and I won't wait any longer. I want to start over, we don't know each other as husband and wife anymore: you just know me as a clumsy friend, and I know you as a shy one. And like all teenagers with burning hearts that find it difficult to keep their feelings hidden any longer...

He stopped, placing his hand on his throat, almost at his limit.

- I love you, Hinata, please give me a chance to show you my feelings, to let me conquer your heart again. Please, date me.

Cough cough cough…

Naruto immediately coughed hard, and Sakura patted his back to calm him down. Meanwhile, Hinata's heart was racing intensely. She wanted to refuse, she had to refuse. It should have been as easy as all the other confessions she received when she was younger, "I'm sorry, I can't return your feelings. I already like someone else."

But it was entirely different now; he was the one she loved. What should she say? What reason should she use to reject him? That she knew him too well to trust him? But Naruto had said it himself, she knew about him, but what did she know about his love?

Her head spun, and her heart felt like it was about to tear apart. Hinata felt she was on the verge of surrendering to him, but she had made a decision, and for the first time, she selfishly put herself above Naruto. She had struggled so much to reach this decision; if she gave in now, what would she be?

- I’m sorry.

Hinata's voice choked. Then she turned away, not wanting Naruto to see her weak tears, and rushed out of the hospital room.

Sakura and Naruto watched her fleeing figure, and the door closed firmly. The pink-haired woman sighed and smacked Naruto on the head.

- Ouch! - He exclaimed.

- You are such an idiot. - Sakura said, as familiar and straightforward as she had always been thousands of times before. - Look what you've done. You blurted it out suddenly and made Hinata cry. She had waited for it so long, you know?

Naruto chuckled guiltily.

- But that's me. - He shrugged.

Sakura didn't argue. Naruto was indeed someone who spoke before thinking, acted before thinking, and he would always be like that. He might have been mature at some points, but he would never change how he was. He lived up to his title as the number one unpredictably guy, and no one could predict what he would do next. This time, Sakura hoped he would actually work a miracle, as he had done countless times before.

- Hinata loves me. She'll definitely like the way I did it, - Naruto said after a period of silence, making the pink-haired woman laugh.

- You're quite confident, aren't you? Don't cry like a baby if you fail. - She teased.

- Let me have it, Sakura. - He shook his head.

- Well, you just made Hinata cry, you know, and run away, - Sakura tilted her head towards the closed door.

- It's not something I wouldn't have guessed, knowing her. - Naruto calmly replied.

- Yet you still do it?

- Hinata thought I gave up these past few days, she must understand that I don’t, ya know? That is a declaration of war, and I do not accept defeat. - He raised the corners of his lips.

- You got off to a bad start. - Sakura commented.

- I won't say that. - He objected. - I have a good plan.

- You have a plan? - The pink-haired woman raised her eyebrows.

- Don't talk about your best friend like that! - Naruto was offended.

- You never have a plan. - She muttered.

- Now I do. An exception, not something new, - the Uzumaki CEO affirmed. - Hinata has always been my exception.

- Once again, you're an idiot.

- And I'm you guys’ favorite idiot. - Naruto smirked, receiving another blow to the head from Sakura. He growled and rubbed his head. After a moment, he spoke up, this time a little timidly. - So, what do you say?

The doctor's gaze softened.

- We will help you, always.

Naruto grinned widely, but before he could thank his friend, she gave him one last smack on the head and a warning.

- Now keep that mouth of yours shut for at least another hour. I'd told you to go easy at first, I don't treat ypur throat for you to mess it up again.

Sweat dripped from Naruto's forehead. Oh, dear God, Sakura truly hadn't changed at all.

Chapter Text

twentieth.

Hinata didn't want to talk to anyone, so as soon as she stepped out of the hospital gate, she called a taxi and went to her own drinking spot. The spot wasn't a secret, but Naruto knew she needed privacy every time she came there and wouldn't seek her out. All she wanted right now was to get away from Naruto and his sweet words as much as possible; since Hinata understood herself, whether in the present, the past, or the future—she knew she would never escape his enchantment.

Why was she foolish enough to believe he would give up? She had prepared to fight alongside him, but one sentence, 'I love you,' completely shattered her defensive walls. She hated how easily Naruto said it, while he had carefully guarded that phrase, sealing it in his throat for decades. But that was how he did everything: surprising with the unimaginable and effortlessly breaking down others' defenses.

Hinata despised always losing to him in this emotional battle.

She pushed open the door into the familiar bar, and the guards immediately became alert since this was an extremely exclusive and private place reserved only for high-ranking members. Hinata hadn't been here for a long time. However, as soon as they recognized the distinctive pearl eyes of the Hyuuga clan, they stepped aside.

Hinata sank into the stool next to the bar counter, the girl standing behind it smiled.

- It's been quite a while since I've seen you.

- We just met the other day when you and Shino came to visit Naruto at the hospital. - Hinata smiled in place of a greeting. - A Mojito, please.

- I mean, here, I think I don’t remember the last time. - Yanagi replied. - You're only here when you're upset. So, what happened? You know Shino would care if his close friend is feeling down.

Hinata shook her head, not wanting to talk about it. Even though she and Yanagi had become close after the woman married Shino, she didn't want to burden others with her own issues. All she wanted was to drown herself in alcohol and clear her mind a bit.

- I'll be okay. - Hinata reassured, then added, - Don't tell Shino, please, I don't want him to worry. He's been stressed enough with the kids at school lately.

Yanagi nodded in agreement as she started mixing a drink for her. Once done, she gently stepped away, giving Hinata the space and quiet she desired.

But of course, they wouldn't leave her alone anyway.

Kiba soon appeared on the stool next to her, ordering a glass of whisky, saying he was “ready to get wasted” with her if she wanted. Hinata glanced at Yanagi with a warning look, but she simply shrugged in clear response.

“I promised not to call Shino, but definitely did not promise anything about calling Kiba.”

Hinata didn't know whether to be grateful or frightened that her friends and their soulmates were becoming more and more alike. Yanagi, from someone quiet and sweet, was slowly becoming more mischievous, like Shino did when he grew close to the group. They rubbed off too much on each other.

The good thing was that Kiba and Yanagi diverted her attention from Naruto during the entire afternoon. Kiba understood her too well; if Hinata was completely sober, he wouldn't get anything out of her. It wasn't that Hinata didn't trust her best friend, it was just her way—she didn't want to burden her friend with her own issues. He lightened the atmosphere around her, and Hinata relaxed in the process. Kiba and Shino always had that effect on her.

Hinata sensed the air growing colder and guessed that evening was setting in. She thought about going home, preparing dinner for Naruto and bringing it to him. But she didn't know if she was ready to face him and his advances. Kiba had lightened her afternoon from troubles, but it didn't mean the problems were solved.

Seeing Hinata's mood suddenly plummet, Kiba knew it was time to say something.

- And you don't plan on telling me what's going on?

- I don't know if I'm brave enough to speak or not. - Hinata sighed, swirling her fifth mojito in her hand.

- What are you afraid of?

- I don't know. I trust you guys, but I'm still scared. I'm scared you'll look at me differently knowing all the terrible things I've done. - She whispered, looking at Kiba and then at Yanagi, displaying her unease. Kiba looked at her seriously for a moment but couldn't help bursting into laughter.

The embarrassed woman playfully hit his shoulder.

- Shush! I'm being serious here.

- No, don't you see how ridiculous your statement was just now? - Kiba still laughed, wiping away a tear. - Why don't you try imagining I said that to you?

Hinata frowned, but the image of Kiba awkwardly saying that to her couldn't help but make her smirk. Kiba nudged her shoulder.

- See? You're smiling too.

- We're not the same! Our personalities are completely opposite! - Hinata retorted. But Kiba just raised an eyebrow and asked, - So, have you tried imagining Shino saying it?

Behind the bar, Yanagi burst into laughter. When she noticed two pairs of eyes looking at her, she waved her hand.

- Well done, Kiba. Now that image is stuck in my head.

- Even Yanagi, who isn't one of us, finds it hilarious. Don't you get it, Hinata? - Kiba shook his head, then turned to look at Hinata, who had also focused on him. - We'll never judge you, no matter how foolish or, in your words, "bad" you might think you are. We've been friends for almost thirty years, Hinata, and if it's up to me, this friendship won't ever end in the future. We know everything about you, even your flaws, and we've been through the worst phases of our friendship, yet we've never hated you. Why should that change in the future?

Kiba's gaze softened.

- We support everything you do, and if you feel it's a mistake, we'll help you fix it. - He affirmed. - We'll never leave you alone.

Tears welled up in Hinata's eyes, prompting Kiba to chuckle again.

- Always the crybaby.

Hinata laughed with him. As their laughter subsided, Hinata slowly revealed.

- Naruto said he loves me.

- Isn't that a good thing? You love Naruto too, you two are married, as long as my logic is still working right, that's a reasonable thing.

Hinata knew Kiba was trying to make things as simple as possible, but it wasn't quite that way.

- That's the first time he said that, - She revealed. Kiba seemed surprised, but quickly regained his composure as she shook her head. - I don't know anymore, he's been rejecting it for so long. Even when I cornered him, he refused to say it. I don't know if—

- If you should trust Naruto, right? - Kiba asked, almost making Hinata doubt if he was her friend, sensitive and understanding as he was now, but the brown-haired guy just shrugged and continued. - We're best friends, Hinata. I know you've hinted here and there that Naruto has never expressed feelings verbally, just through actions.

- I'm afraid he might not be thinking clearly, I'm afraid he might only say that out of desperation, something Naruto always does when he's in a panic.

- You know that's not true, - Kiba objected. - Naruto isn't that complex, his actions reflect his soul. He might often act spontaneously and foolishly, and other things, but it's always from the depth of his heart.

- I no longer know what's right, Kiba…

Both fell into silence. Yanagi observed the heavy atmosphere between the close friends and decided to speak up.

- Why don't you try looking at it from another perspective, Hinata? - She suggested. - You yourself said that Naruto has never said he loves you, even when he was cornered under your insistence. He's kept those words for so many years, preserving them, guarding them, never making a mistake of letting it slip. Would he say it out of desperation now? Or has Naruto finally gathered enough courage after all these years to express himself to you?'

That's when Hinata truly calmed herself to think about that moment. To think about the way he looked at her, the hoarse words he uttered after days of silence, choosing to say “I love you” as his first words. She wanted to cry; she felt him, felt his emotions. Why did she still want to reject it?

- I'm afraid, Yanagi. For so many years, this relationship has torn us apart and worn us down. It took me this long to realize that I'm clinging onto something that isn't good for us. I'm hurting Naruto, I’m hurting myself. And the only way is to stop it all.

She faltered.

- And what guarantees Naruto won't be hurt after you divorce him? - Kiba sighed. - How can you be so sure?

- Time will heal Naruto, won't it?

Kiba looked at her, his gaze piercing. After a long moment of silence, he decided to say.

- I don't see it healing anything, - He shook his head. - Naruto has been running away for many years, fearing for his broken heart and never daring to admit love, fearing it would be trampled again and resulted in a heartbreak. It's been ten years since you two got married, yet Naruto still suffers so, holding onto the same fear in his heart, and time hasn't eased his pain. And neither has it for you.

- But what if we hurt even more?

Hinata didn't realize she was crying until Yanagi's gentle hand reached out and wiped her tears. Yanagi smiled warmly.

- Running away won't make things better either, will it?

She knew that. Not just Naruto, she had been running away for many years herself. She never faced the truth that Naruto might not be her soulmate, deceiving herself by running. Kiba and Yanagi were right; she also endured that same pain year after year.

But then, Naruto had gathered the courage to confront it—the truth that he loved her and expressed it carefully and clearly. He fought with the reality that he wasn't her soulmate, yet lived in the present, now acknowledging his love for her. Hinata had long decided to stand by him, so why had she still been afraid then? Why couldn't she, like Naruto, bravely accept that she couldn't be happy without him?

At that moment, Naruto had taken the first steps, right there in front of her, offering her a chance at happiness. Why had she been afraid of the remaining possibility?

- Give Naruto this chance, Hinata. And give yourself a chance—

Kiba didn't have time to finish before Hinata enveloped him in a tight hug. He chuckled softly and patted her head like a child.

- Thank you, I didn't know what I would do without you.

Kiba and Yanagi could have said the same; she had been the one who helped them bridge their differences to reach their own understanding with their soulmate. And Naruto. Now they were doing nothing more than returning the favor. 

Hinata slowly released Kiba, took a deep breath to regain composure, and wiped her face. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying, yet filled with determination that Kiba hadn't seen in a long while.

- Now, I have a few things to do, - She said. - Tell Naruto he was playing dirty by sending my best friend to convince me.

Kiba widened his eyes as Hinata leaned over the counter and kissed Yanagi on the cheek.

- Thank you, Yanagi, - She said. Then her eyes fell on the phone hidden below. - And you too, Shino.

She bid her farewell and swiftly left the bar. Kiba could only burst into laughter.

- Damn, Hinata knows us too well. She even knows Yanagi is calling you, Shino.

Yanagi's phone emitted a soft chuckle.

[Not anything new then.]

.

Hinata felt too hurried and restless to pay attention to her surroundings, so much so that it wasn't until Naruto grabbed her arm that she startled, realizing her husband was waiting for her outside the bar. His azure eyes were filled with concern, and Naruto struggled a bit before asking.

- Is there something wrong?

Hinata pouted at the question and pinched his side.

- You sent Kiba and Shino to convince me, and now you're asking?

Naruto immediately recoiled, avoiding her sudden attack, scratching his head sheepishly.

- I was only worried, you know, Kiba took too much time, - He said, hesitating, looking up at the darkening sky. Hinata herself had no idea how much time had passed inside the bar. - I was afraid they failed, so I came to start my Plan B.

Hinata narrowed her eyes.

- You have Plan B?

Naruto rolled his eyes, grumbling.

- You sound just like Sakura. I even have Plans C, D, and E!

The woman shrugged, not wanting to argue further with him. Even his best friend doubted whether he could have a plan; he had no right to deny that he never really foresaw anything. But seeing his sulking expression, she chuckled and kissed his cheek, as she always did when he acted childish. Naruto startled at her sudden move, but after a few seconds of stiffness, he seemed to catch the meaning behind it, his cheeks slightly reddening.

- S-So, did it work then?

The feelings of unease and fear were still there, but when she looked at Naruto, she had never been more certain of her feelings. It surfaced, and she had been more assured of its existence and strength than ever before, more than anything else, even fear.

- Can be said like that, - she smiled. - Naruto, I–

- Hold on! - The blond man suddenly interrupted to her surprise, looking both apprehensive and worried. - Before you say that, I need to do everything right! I didn’t expect Kiba and Shino to succeed like this!

Hinata furrowed her brow in confusion as Naruto took a few deep breaths, trying to compose himself. He slowly took both of her hands, looking straight into her eyes with all his sincerity.

- Let's do this right… Hinata, you're an amazing woman. You're sweet and kind, even before I understood, you've always been there, guiding me. Your smile attracts me, your eyes make me mesmerized, and no other girl can make my heart feel so chaotic. And, I like you, Hinata, will you be my girlfriend?

Tears welled up in her pearl-like eyes again, but this time, it wasn't about pain. Hinata felt like she could finally start to shed the burdens she had carried for so long. The waiting and the suffering she endured felt worth it in this moment. Naruto, just like his words, made her feel like the young girl she once was, facing her first and only love in high school, listening to him express the purest feeling of all: first love. And she knew this was just the first miraculous thing among many surprises Naruto had prepared for her; he was overly dramatic like that.

- Oh, Naruto, I won't ruin the plan you've worked so hard to build, - She teased as tears began to roll down her cheek. Naruto bit his lip, flustered, seeming more focused on slowing his breath and calming his racing heart than paying attention to her teasing. Seeing his impatient and possibly-about-to-faint-from-worry face, Hinata finally gave him the answer he always hoped for.

- Yes, of course! I'll be your girlfriend.

Naruto's blue eyes also lit up, he blinked, trying to contain himself. Too overwhelmed to say anything more, he bowed his head to her level, seeking permission.

- May I?

Hinata felt his hands holding hers tremble.

- Yes, you can, - She allowed it.

Naruto placed his lips on hers in a shy and innocent kiss.

Their first step,

together.

Chapter Text

twenty-first.

After Naruto left the soft and sweet lips of Hinata, he noticed her cheeks blushing from both the alcohol she had consumed earlier and the embarrassment of the recent scene, and he couldn't help but feel bashful himself following her lead. He chuckled silently, feeling his own face heat up as he let go of her hand and scratched the back of his head.

- Well, how do you feel? - He asked, grinning mischievously. - Being my girlfriend?

Hinata, flustered, didn't know how to respond to him, which made her incredibly endearing. Heaven above, he missed this! It had been quite a while since he'd seen her this shy, timid, and flustered. And it satisfied Naruto; everything was going exactly as he had hoped, he was creating just the right atmosphere of verdure and nostalgia for this teenage Hinata to reappear.

- G-good! - She stammered. - I'm very happy– but I don't know what to do. You're my first boyfriend.

A small pang of guilt echoed inside him, making his heart ache. She loved him that much, had been waiting for him for so long, and he had never known. But he couldn't dwell on the past; he was determined to make it right for her, and he vowed to give it his all.

- Don't worry about it. I promise I've read up a lot on dating! And I would be the only and best boyfriend you would ever have! - Naruto smirked at her concern. - Don't stress out too much, you’re making me nervous too.

Hinata tilted her head as Naruto chuckled lightly, adding,

- You're also my first girlfriend, remember?

He winked playfully at her which made her giggle.

- Let's go, I'll take you home.

His hand gently wrapped around her back and then escorted her towards his car. The atmosphere between them was quiet, but not uncomfortable, just the comfortable camaraderie and slight awkwardness of the "young" couple that had just expressed their pure love. They, at least Hinata, were trying to adapt to their "new relationship."

Once they both settled into the car, Naruto drove onto the road and merged into traffic. Hinata composed herself as she heard the blonde man ask.

- So, how was your afternoon with Kiba?

- Oh, it was relaxing, it's really nice to chat with them sometimes, - Hinata replied. At the end of her eye, she noticed Naruto's satisfied smile. She raised an eyebrow. - You seem proud?

- I accomplished my mission. You've been exhausted lately, both mentally and physically, - He shrugged. - Now everything is on track, we deserve a break. I'd slept a whole day and stayed in bed for a few more days after that. Now it's your turn.

- Thank you. - She was grateful.

- No problem. - One of his hands left the steering wheel and rested on her thigh. - Now the important thing is that you're happy.

Hinata closed her eyes, leaned back into the seat, and reflected everything happening around her. His warm hand on her thigh, his scent infiltrating her lungs, she could still hear his voice echoing in her head. But above all, she felt her heart softening in his care and protection. She suddenly realized that it wasn't that she hadn't received love from him before, but rather she always accepted it cautiously, afraid that it wasn't genuine, that he did it out of pure obligation, and afraid that one day she wouldn't enjoy this care anymore.

But now, nothing felt like that at all; she recited that sentence like a prayer.

"He loves me, and that's all that matters."

She felt so relaxed that she was almost falling asleep in his car, until she suddenly remembered his condition when she left in the afternoon.

- How's your throat? - She asked, concerned, opening her eyes to look at him. Naruto just chuckled lightly and scolded her. - I just told you to let me handle everything, and now you're worried about me.

- No, Naruto, now we're a couple, and you're not doing this alone. You take care of me, and I'll take care of you, that's what couples do, - Hinata argued firmly, not giving Naruto any chance to object. But seeing her enthusiastic about their new "relationship" and how feisty she was like a kitten, he couldn't resist her.

- Alright, girlfriend. Sakura had checked thoroughly and given the green light, I can be 'talkative' as much as I want, as long as I don't overdo it or exert too much force, - He explained, making her breathe a sigh of relief and chuckle a bit. She imagined if it were the teenage Naruto, he would be very annoyed and make a fuss if his mouth was restricted for so long. He was the most energetic person she knew, and making him sit still was already the biggest punishment, let alone being silent.

- Are you making fun of me in your head again? - Naruto raised an eyebrow, knowing well Hinata and her smile when she thought naughty thoughts about him.

- Hmm, no, just, - She burst into laughter. - You were so adorable when you were young, you know that?

Naruto turned his head to look at the road ahead, pouting.

- I don't know if 'adorable' is a compliment for a man or not.

See? Naruto could really be cute when he was sulking like that.

Hinata also glanced towards the road like him, and she suddenly realized this wasn't their way home. She furrowed her brows and turned to him.

- Where are we going?

- Home, - He answered casually, then added when he saw her puzzled expression. - Your home, Hinata, I'm taking you to the Hyuuga estate.

- Why not our home? - She wondered. Naruto was about to respond, but suddenly his eyes lit mischievously, and his lips curled into a mischievous smile, making Hinata sure that whatever was going to come out of his mouth next wouldn't be good.

- So eager to go home with me, huh? We've only been dating for less than thirty minutes.

- NARUTO! - Hinata exclaimed, embarrassed, punching his arm and nudging his shoulder incessantly, making him laugh loudly, filling the car with the comfortable laughter of the man which lifted Hinata's spirits a bit. But that didn't stop her from continuing to attack him.

- Come on, Hinata, ha ha, I'm driving here.

Only when Naruto brought it up did she temporarily let the person next to her off the hook. The Uzumaki man had to laugh a little more before he could stop, wiping away tears from laughing too hard, explaining,

- Because I said I would do everything right, so every step also has to be right. - He steered the wheel and drove through the widening gates of the Hyuuga estate, showing her clearly that he had arranged everything, and even sought permission from the Hyuuga family. - So, we'll have to wait until the weekend for our date!

After parking the car in front of the house, Naruto got out, rounded over, and opened the car door for her, like all the other times, but with a much more romantic atmosphere.

- The princess is safely delivered to the castle, - He smiled. Hinata shook her head at his childishness before asking anxiously,

- What about the kids?

- Mm-hmm, what did I say about letting me handle everything? - He raised an eyebrow, escorting her to the three-tiered steps in front of the house. She decided not to ask further because she trusted him, knowing he would take good care of the children. - The only thing you need to know is that you have a date with me next Friday at five in the evening. Agreed?

Naruto beamed a radiant smile that made her slightly dizzy, and Hinata nodded dumbfounded.

- Good, now let's go inside, princess, - He concluded happily, leaning down to kiss her forehead before returning to the side of the car. She stood still watching him wave to her, then he suddenly shouted loudly,

- My beloved girlfriend, don't miss me too much!

Hinata's face flushed red, and once again she shouted,

- NARUTO!!

But all she got in response was the echoing laughter of the man, quickly cut off as he ducked into the car. Hinata helplessly chuckled, watching him drive away before turning around, opening the door, and stepping inside. She closed the door, leaned against it, sighed deeply, but her lips couldn't contain the smile.

- Wow, look at that lovey-dovey face!

Hanabi's teasing voice rang out, making her startle out of the enchantment Naruto had cast upon her. Her cheeks heated up again as she realized Hanabi was comfortably standing in the kitchen doorway, laughing mischievously, while their father, Hiashi, sat on the couch and watched her with a tablet in hand. Without saying anything, they had seen all of her teenage girl in love expression. How embarrassing, how old was she again?

She lowered her head, untying her shoes, covering up her embarrassment.

- You guys are on the same boat with Naruto, you must know it would be like this. Don't complain!

Hanabi laughed and stepped towards her, patting her on the shoulder.

- Don't always be so rigid, - She said, tilting her head. - Welcome home, dinner is on the table, and Dad and I have already eaten. You eat and rest, we still have work tomorrow.

Hinata was surprised that everyone was behaving as they did before she got married. She knew Naruto had promised to be genuine in everything he did for her, but the way everyone followed suit was still...

He really is quite persuasive, huh...

Hinata chuckled inwardly, nodding. She greeted her father and sister before heading upstairs, following the routine of cleaning herself up before coming back downstairs. She quickly dealt with dinner, washed the dishes, and returned to her room, letting herself fall onto the bed, intending to browse her phone a bit before going to sleep.

A message popped up.

"What are you up to, love?"

Hinata chuckled, then replied.

"Just browsing my phone in bed, what about you?"

After Naruto read the message, he immediately called her. His voice was still husky, now with a hint of laziness.

[I'm home now, I've showered and am lying in bed.]

Hinata could almost picture Naruto like a big cat curled up in a blanket. He was always like that when they first got married, he hadn't been lazy and indulgent like this in a long time, especially with the responsibility of looking after their two children. He must be the role model for them. She chuckled mischievously.

- Are you ready to sleep? Or just lying on the bed like that?

Naruto laughed too, the sound over the phone sending shivers down her spine.

[Lying here missing you]

Hinata buried her face in the pillow and let out a sigh before replying.

- Why didn't I know you were so sweet all this time?

There was suddenly silence on the other end of the line. Hinata waited for about ten more seconds, no movement or sound, then she hesitantly spoke up.

- Naruto?

[Because I didn't need to woo you to win your heart. I already had you]

She felt Naruto's sadness, and she knew he felt guilty about it. She knew he was trying to make up for things that had happened in the past, trying to give her what he thought she deserved: the courting, the dating, all of it. But the truth was she didn't need them and never would. Naruto had been her light in the darkest days, he had walked with her through life, and even when he didn't know it, he had always guided her on the right path, and she never regretted trusting him. His ways, his personality, his smile had won her heart without needing any sweet words.

- I know you never need those things.

Naruto breathed out.

[I know, but I want you to have them. I want you to know what I can do for this love.]

Hinata didn't know how to respond, finally just affirming.

- Then I'll be waiting!

Naruto laughed loudly. She was glad that she had lifted his spirits.

[Believe it! But for now, we have to sleep. We're responsible adults.] He joked, mimicking Asuma's voice back in those schooldays, reminding the students to sleep early and wake up early. Well, they still had to go to bed early, but not to go to school, but to go to work.

- Goodnight, Naruto. - She gently said into the phone. For some reason, she could feel him smiling softly and replying. 

[You too, princess.]

The call ended, but Hinata still held the phone to her chest, looking up at the ceiling to calm her racing heart. She was so tense that even the notification of a new message made her jump.

Naruto sent a few new messages.

"Before bed, there are two angels that want to send their regards to you. Boruto and Hima said they miss you."

Together with it was a picture of Boruto, Himawari, and their aunt Nozomi cuddled up asleep on the couch in the Uzumaki mansion, probably dozing off during a movie night they had been eagerly waiting for with the red-haired girl. Hinata gazed at the picture for a moment before receiving another message from Naruto.

"I miss you," along with a blushing emoji.

Hinata felt foolish, since they had just said goodbye a few hours ago. But she would be hypocritical to say so because the truth was, she missed him too.

She typed a line, sent it, then quickly turned off her phone and placed it on the bedside table, pulling the blanket over herself to hide her embarrassment.

"I miss you too" and a heart emoji.

.

From that day until Friday, there were only a few days left, but Hinata almost couldn't bear the feeling of longing for the blond man. Boruto and Himawari seemed to not mind this situation at all, even they were very happy moving between the Uzumaki mansion and the Hyuuga estate, enjoying the pampering from their grandparents and both of their aunties.

Meanwhile, Hinata and Naruto engaged in typical dating activities. Hinata woke up every morning to a text from Naruto, wishing her a good day. They exchanged small talk throughout the day, with Naruto complaining about wanting her homemade bento and sending her pictures of his ramen cups, while discussing Shikamaru's daily mood. Hinata reciprocated with mundane details from her day, sending him pictures of her cinnamon roll or her coffee cup while working, not forgetting to update him about Neji and Hanabi.

At the end of the day, they would call each other and share their day, spending the whole night talking about the most ordinary aspects of life. Even though they were constantly in communication, not seeing each other made Hinata long for Naruto's presence—the sight of his hair, his eyes, and his warmth. Naruto had mentioned that it was a strategy (likely from Sai): lovers would feel more passionately about each other when separated for a while. The sense of longing and anticipation to see each other would make them feel even more connected.

Hinata had initially found it silly, but now she believed it actually worked—if the love she had for him could be any bigger.

So, Hinata eagerly awaited Friday to go on this date with him. She left the office early and rummaged through her closet just to pick an outfit for the occasion. It felt strange to act this way; Naruto had seen her in the most unattractive pajamas and bedhead, yet she still fretted over not being able to choose the perfect outfit for their first official date.

But it's true, it's her first date with Naruto!

By the time Hanabi returned from work, Hinata still couldn't decide from her wardrobe. The Hyuuga girl was pulled into the room by her sister for help, but Hanabi just leaned on her chin, looking bored as Hinata tried on outfit after outfit. Each one was met with the same response. "You look beautiful."

- Hanabi, please be serious. - The Uzumaki sighed, but Hanabi just shrugged nonchalantly.

- I'd say you look beautiful even if you wrapped yourself in a torn blanket and showed up before Naruto, what's the point of being so worried?

Hinata rolled her eyes, glancing at the clock realizing there was only half an hour left, making her even more frantic.

- Naruto didn't say where we're going, I don't know what to wear! - She panicked once again. Hanabi looked at her sister amusedly, never imagining she would witness this scene from her sister. Finally, to calm down the nearly insane woman, she had to spill the beans. - I suggest something light, youthful, and a bit elegant. Perhaps it will be suitable for where you're going.

Hinata raised an eyebrow when she realized her younger sister also knew where she was going on her date today. At this point, she had no doubt that the whole world knew what he was preparing for her. But she decided not to interrogate the brown-haired girl right now, instead picking out her favorite outfit and disappearing into the bathroom. After some time readjusting her outfit and redoing her makeup, Hinata stepped out of the bathroom with a completely light and youthful look. A white blouse with long sleeves down to the cuffs gave her a modest and classy feel, but the lace and puff designs made her look cuter. A two-strap dress that reached her ankles, mimicking denim, made Hinata look like she was just in her twenties.

- Is it too much? - She hesitantly asked her younger sister's opinion.

Hanabi chuckled again at her sister's irrational concern. She approached Hinata, grasping her shoulders and sincerely saying.

- You look beautiful, sister. I'm even jealous because you look so young at this age.

Hinata's eyes flickered slightly, Hanabi wasn't good with such emotional things, that was her role, so she quickly urged before Hinata could say thank you.

- So, hurry to the living room and wait for your prince charming to come pick you up!

Hinata nodded, picking up her purse and checking her phone for any missed calls. It felt strange that she had been waiting for fifteen minutes for the appointment, but there was still no sign from the man with blond hair. Naruto wasn't the type to be late, so she started to worry about him. Suddenly, there was a call, but the name on it made her eyebrows furrow. She answered hastily, asking.

- Shino? What's up?

[Hi Hinata, I have a few things I want to talk to you about Boruto, can you come to the school?]

Hinata's heart jumped with fear, quickly stepping towards the front door, putting on her shoes while inquiring about the situation.

- Is everything okay? What happened to him?

Shino seemed a bit hesitant before answering.

[It can be said so.]

Hinata felt a bit strange about Shino's way of speaking. Although he was someone who often beat around the bush, she still felt like he was deliberately avoiding the exact situation. Shino wouldn't lie to her, but she could see through his evasion, he didn't want to tell her the exact truth. But Hinata was too worried about her mischievous son to think more about it, if Shino was hiding it like that, she feared Boruto had really done something foolish at school. Not because Boruto was a bad boy, he just inherited too much energy and mischief from his father; and Naruto was a typical troublemaker.

- I'll be there soon. - Hinata confirmed with Shino, bidding him goodbye before hanging up. She then quickly dialed Naruto's phone number to inform him, but Naruto didn't pick up. This made her even more worried.

- Hanabi! - She called out, and Hanabi appeared in the living room. She explained the situation to her younger sister and instructed her to relay the message to Naruto when he arrived. He would understand. Then she kissed her sister's cheek, said goodbye, and quickly left the house.

Hanabi just shrugged, waving goodbye to her.

- Have a great date!

Hinata just nodded and hurriedly left.

Chapter Text

twenty-second.

Of course, this had to be yet another one of Naruto's plans, or surprises! Hinata wondered why she hadn't realized it from the beginning, and it wasn't until she arrived at the school and met Shino that she realized it. Just as her strange feeling when she answered the phone, Shino didn't lie, but he knew how to make his words misunderstood. And here, her son, Boruto, was very comfortable in his soccer outfit, juggling the ball in the hallway waiting for Shino to explain everything to her.

- And this is your 'issue,' huh? - Hinata crossed her arms, standing in front of her son's teacher, also her childhood friend. The black-haired man still maintained a serious face and a calm voice, but she knew he must have begun to worry and fear inside. - That's right, Hinata, your son signed up for the soccer club without the consent and advice of his parents.

- So you think Boruto needs our consent? The kid can join any club he wants.

- He's only ten years old!

- And he can decide what he wants. - Hinata said seriously. Shino stiffened, his mind racing with arguments wanting to burst out, prolonging the time for Naruto. But to his surprise, his emerald-eyed friend just laughed and lightly patted his arm. - Poor you, Shino. Naruto must have bribed you a lot to help him like this, right?

Among all the people she knew, this teacher was probably the worst liar she knew. Shino blushed at being found out, muttering "my limited figure..." before turning away. Right on cue, Naruto burst in, attracting the attention of the two in the teacher's office. Hinata looked him over from head to toe. His face was bright and cheerful, sweat glistening. He wore a T-shirt and shorts just like their son, revealing his muscular arms and legs. There was nothing Hinata hadn't seen before, but the thin T-shirt marked his chest and abs, making her blush. It had been a while since she had seen him so young and energetic. Suddenly, she understood why Hanabi suggested she choose this outfit.

Shino quickly withdrew from the scene.

- Have you admired me enough yet? - Naruto's lips curved into a delighted smile, making Hinata embarrassed by her inappropriate thoughts. But before she had a chance to reply, Naruto approached her and lightly kissed her forehead, cheerfully.

- You look beautiful.

Hinata was pleased, responding.

- So do you.

- I know. - Naruto winked, mischievous. Hinata put her hand on her face, this man really didn't know what embarrassment was.

- So, what did you prepare for me? - Hinata curiously asked as he escorted her down the hallway behind the school. At this point, Naruto didn't keep any secrets anymore and explained his actions.

- Well, one of the things I regret the most is that even though we've been friends since childhood, we've gone to school together our whole lives, we've never had the chance to date at school. - He looked up at the now wider and taller trees, the familiar corridors freshly painted, his heart full of nostalgia. Hinata's hand was gently squeezing his arm like a comfort, he turned to her with a faint smile. - I've arranged everything to the best of my ability.

- With Shino's help. - She added, teasingly. Naruto laughed, if he were honest, he thought Shino had done a great job with the task he assigned him.

- With all our friends'. - But he added, extending his arm forward. Hinata followed his gaze and saw all their friends there. The men were gathered by the small soccer field of the school, chatting. They all looked like Naruto, wearing shorts and T-shirts. Sasuke, Shikamaru, Kiba, Sai, Lee, and Chouji, even Neji seemed to be unable to escape Naruto's plan. Shino used to be their manager at that time, and now he also wore a whistle around his neck. In the stands, the laughter of the girls sounded pleasant, Hinata could see the women sitting with their daughters, chatting happily.

It was almost a perfect reenactment.

- So, how do you like it? - Naruto asked. And even though he always exuded absolute confidence, Hinata still felt a hint of anxiety and eagerness in that question. He was so adorable, and she knew he was like that just for her.

- I love it, you never cease to surprise me! - Hinata reassured him with a sweet smile, making Naruto's heart soar with happiness. - But who will be your opponent?

Before Naruto could respond, a confident voice rang out.

- With us!

Hinata turned her head to see her eldest son confidently approaching with a swagger that rivaled Naruto's in her memory. Boruto carried the soccer ball and led his friends. Shikadai, Mitsuki, and Inojin along with Metal Lee, of course, then Hinata recognized Denki and Iwabe, and finally Boruto's cousin, Hikari. Hinata chuckled at Boruto's challenging expression as he faced Naruto, asking.

- Isn't that a bit unfair?

Boruto smirked mockingly.

- Mom really thinks that we could lose to these old folks? - He arched his eyebrows at his father, who was frowning. - Oh no, impossible, they're all too old and their joints are too stiff from sitting in the office too long.

- You rascal! - Naruto exclaimed. - We've been playing since before you were born. And we're not old!

- Then prove it! - Boruto threw the ball at Naruto who deftly caught it, sticking out his tongue at his father as he led his team onto the field. Naruto glanced at the kids passing by before turning back to Hinata.

- You have to cheer for me, Hinata.

Hinata nodded, holding back a laugh. Oh this childish rivalry between father and son.

- I don't care that my opponent is our son. You're my girlfriend and you have to cheer for me! - Naruto reasoned, - And I want to hear your voice, not just silently support as usual.

Naruto looked so cute demanding like that, so Hinata could only comply.

- Okay.

They both laughed. But before going to their respective positions, thinking about all that he had prepared for her, Hinata also wanted to imitatively do something for him. They were in a relationship and love had to be built from both sides, right? Even though Naruto said he would prepare everything for the date, she also wanted him to feel her affection and that they were dating. So she tiptoed and planted a kiss on his cheek.

- And here's a good luck kiss from me.

Hinata immediately pulled away as Naruto was still dazed by her sweet initiative and ran over to the girls' side. The man with the blond hair hid his slightly flushed cheek as he entered the field.

Boruto glanced at his old man trying to conceal his red face, unable to help but groan and grumble, which made Iwabe nearby raise an eyebrow, while Inojin just shrugged and laughed. Who said he wasn't used to this side of Boruto? Shikadai found all of this troublesome, not understanding why adults were so complicated, and even less why Boruto had to worry about his parents like that. Some things were as certain as the rising sun in the East, but if Boruto had asked, he didn't want to refuse.

After all, seeing Boruto's satisfied expression was a kind of satisfaction in itself.

After the men discussed and agreed on something, Shino - who would be the referee for this match, blew the whistle. All members of the "adults" and "kids" teams began to line up and enter the field, they walked past each other and quickly shook hands, finally stepping onto their respective sides. Naruto and Boruto, the two team captains, stood facing each other, shook hands, and then chose a coin side.

Shino tossed the coin, giving Boruto's team the ball based on the chosen side. The young blond confidently stepped forward and placed the ball at the center circle, waiting for the whistle to start the match from his teacher. But suddenly, Naruto shouted and waved towards the stands.

- Remember to cheer for me, Hinata!

Boruto suppressed the urge to kick the ball into his father's face, while Hinata waved back shyly to her "boyfriend".

- Shut it, old man! - The firstborn of Uzumaki yelled.

.

In the stands, the women couldn't help but chuckle at Naruto's foolish antics. While Sarada remarked it was romantic and Chouchou seemed indifferent, Ino draped her arm over Hinata's shoulder and smirked, teasingly.

- So, what do you think of Naruto's preparation for the first date?

- Anything Naruto does is amazing. - Hinata smiled, covering her mouth. - I just didn't expect him to go this far; he must have bothered everyone a lot.

Ino shrugged, showing a dissenting expression.

- On the contrary, he gave me a reason to take a break. - Sakura chimed in, sharing her thoughts. Tenten and Temari nodded in agreement. They were all busy with their lives, especially Sakura as a doctor. Tamaki hugged her cat, while Yanagi slowly stroked its soft fur.

- I wouldn't mind taking a break from the vet clinic for a while, right Yanagi? - Tamaki leaned towards the woman, Yanagi smiled and nodded. She wasn't one to complain, but clearly, she enjoyed these moments of relaxation.

- And clearly, they look good in their soccer shorts. - Ino licked her lips, smirking a bit mischievously, causing all the women there to blush and chuckle. Of course, they couldn't help but imagine their significant others with all those muscles, shorts, and glistening sweat. Meanwhile, Sarada was sitting next to Chouchou, lifting her glasses, muttering.

- Pervert...

Hinata couldn't help but follow the silhouette of the Uzumaki father and son on the soccer field. Despite Naruto’s short hair and his sharp, matured features over time, she could still see the young man from years ago who had captured her heart entirely. The past and present intertwined, along with her pounding heart, Hinata wasn't sure if it was her past self speaking up or her present self reliving the moments, perhaps both. After all the hardships, pain, and disappointments she had recently endured, she didn't think she could feel love overwhelming her again like this. Of course, Hinata had always loved Naruto, but the love of a married couple and that of teenagers were two different things.

Hinata again felt like the young girl who had once fallen in love with him. And if Naruto said he was conquering her love again, then he had succeeded.

But unlike in the past when she had always chased after his back, Naruto suddenly turned around, searching for her in the stands. When their eyes met, Hinata realized she had always dreamed of this moment. And when he smiled at her, she realized a long-forgotten part of herself had always yearned for it...

Perhaps Naruto was right to some extent; she needed this. She needed this to believe in his words, that unlike the teenage boy who had run ahead, he had fallen into the trap of love with her, now seeking her out and reaching for her.

All of that happened in just a few seconds, the match continued, Sasuke in midfield passed the ball to Naruto up front. He easily received it, effortlessly getting past Inojin in defense against Metal.

Being Lee's foster son, the boy was extremely agile and strong, quickly closing in on Naruto, forcing him to pass the ball back to the left sideline. Immediately, Kiba and Sasuke rushed forward, positioning themselves in front of Iwabe's goal while Naruto contested the ball with the dark-haired boy. Hinata in the stands stood up, clasping her hands together, raising her voice.

- Naruto, come on!

Seemingly infused with more strength, Naruto skillfully turned without hurting the younger boy, lobbing the ball into the air. Kiba chested the ball down, and with a powerful shot, the ball flew straight into Iwabe's goal even though the boy had guessed the direction correctly and tried his best to stop it.

- GOAL!

Mothers and girls in the stands clapped and cheered, praising the smooth coordination of the dads. The adults celebrated on the field, while Naruto quietly raised a thumbs-up to Hinata, winking, as if to say he heard her loud and clear.

The young boys stood stunned, not expecting their old man to score first, their eyes shining with competitive fire, preparing for their next tactic. They were all given an extra boost of strength by Boruto's adorable little sister waving enthusiastically to them.

- Big brother, come on! You boys too, fighting!

The match resumed with Iwabe's kick-off.

.

The match ended in a 2-2 draw, with the adults conceding to the kids and the kids giving in to the adults. Nevertheless, it was a great game, and everyone couldn't stop talking about Choji and Iwabe's fantastic tackles and clearances, the solid defense of the father-son pair Neji and Hikari, or Lee and Metal, as well as the great coordination between the midfielders and forwards. No one could forget Naruto's header or the excellent tiki-taka technique of the Boruto-Inojin-Shikadai trio.

Each person on the field made their way to their families, Naruto happily running over to Hinata and Himawari with Boruto trailing behind. Seeing Naruto's radiant face, Hinata couldn't help but praise him as she handed him a towel and a bottle of cold water.

- You did great.

- Of course! - Naruto exclaimed excitedly, adding, - It's all thanks to you.

Himawari giggled mischievously while Boruto rolled his eyes, teasingly.

- Oh come on, Mom, don't make his ego bigger than it already is. It’s enough!

As soon as he finished speaking, Naruto pounced on him, playfully grabbing his son by the collar, causing Boruto to yelp in mock protest. Hinata chuckled, then gently draped a towel over her son's head, helping him wipe away the sweat that had drenched his blond hair.

- You did great too. That tiki-taka play with Shikadai and Inojin was really impressive. - She praised, making Boruto suddenly blush, feeling embarrassed. Himawari then happily joined in, jumping into the conversation with her older brother about the exciting match they just had. Everyone moved together towards the locker room, chatting animatedly along the way. Hinata looked tenderly at her two children before shifting her gaze to Naruto. He was staring off into the distance, his face thoughtful.

- What's on your mind? - She asked, causing Naruto to startle out of his reverie. He shook his head, replying.

- Nothing, just reminiscing about when we were young. - Naruto glanced back at the others, continuing. - I always wished there was someone to take care of me during and after the match. I felt a bit envious seeing those guys being looked after, given towels, water, and having conversations.

Hinata chuckled, her eyes playful.

- Don't you have a bunch of screaming fans calling your name and ready to bring you water?

- Well, having someone just for me would be different, wouldn't it? - Naruto shrugged, then smirked. - Are you jealous?

Hinata narrowed her eyes.

- As if... I'm busy getting water for Kiba.

At that time, Kiba hadn't yet met Tamaki, so the task of taking care of him fell on Hinata, his girl best friend. Naruto pouted, his face scrunching up; but it wasn't entirely fake, now that he thought about it, he indeed had felt jealous. After all, he was her friend too, why couldn't he be treated like that?

But all those childish feelings were long gone in the past.

Despite teasing Naruto like that, Hinata knew that he had felt lonely at some point, and it was the beginning of his later tragedies. He had many friends, but his shattered trust, love, and confidence had pushed him to the brink of solitude. He spent years in that state until Sasuke and Sakura's wedding, Naruto began to lose himself, believing his existence was a curse and eventually collapsed. Hinata didn't know if she was his salvation or another downfall at that time, but her heart ached thinking about all that had passed.

And she suddenly thought, if they could overcome all that pain, then why couldn't they face each other for love?

She moved closer to him, then quietly intertwined her fingers with his. Naruto tilted his head slightly to look at her, and Hinata just smiled. Naruto surely sensed her thoughts conveyed through that handhold, because he squeezed her hand tightly as if responding with equal fervor.

But apparently, that wasn't enough. As they walked through the hallway doors to the locker room, Naruto quietly pulled his girlfriend away from the crowd and into the adjacent hallway. The handhold abruptly turned into a tight embrace, and his whole body trembled. Hinata gently patted his back as he spoke in a hoarse voice.

- Thank you for giving me this chance...

Naruto seemed both positive and apprehensive about this. He was afraid that he couldn't express his feelings properly, not in line with her expectations, not like what she imagined for a date. Although he believed in himself to know her...

Her head rested against his chest, listening to the pounding of his heart.

- I never knew you worried so much about this.

- Only because of you. - Naruto whispered.

- I've told you, Naruto, I love it. - She gently kissed his cheek. - We have regrets. And today, I've done things I never dared to do before.

Becoming your girlfriend, being by your side, cheering you on, being sought after by you, being reached out to by you.

- You have no idea how much this means to me.

Naruto slowly released her, his hand gliding up to her face. They looked at each other, with nothing but each other in their gaze. Naruto leaned in, closing the gap between them with a gentle kiss at first, then again with a deeper one. They had shared many kisses before, of course, many tender and passionate ones like this, but within both of them were stirring unfamiliar emotions, just as Hinata had said...

of regrets.

They were kissing like two young lovers stealing a kiss in a secluded corner of the hallway, bathed in the fading golden-orange glow of the dying sun.

Only when they both ran out of breath did Naruto slowly release Hinata. Then he leaned his forehead against hers, suddenly chuckling softly.

- Have a secret kiss in the school’s hallway: mission accomplished.

Chapter Text

twenty-third.

As soon as they returned to the changing room, Naruto and Hinata endured the teasing and “judging” glances from their friends, feeling a bit embarrassed. Boruto had already showered and changed, ready to head home. Hinata approached her two children, offering praise.

- Smells nice.

Himawari giggled as she once again saw Boruto blush; they always said he resembled his mother more than his father.

- Let’s wait for your dad for a bit, and then we’ll head home together.

- Oh no, Aunt Hanabi is coming soon - Himawari exclaimed, winking. - All you need to do is follow Dad’s lead, he’ll take care of everything! I’m sure you’ll love it, Mom!

- I cherish any time spent with your dad. - She smiled, patting her daughter’s head, - Even when everyone knows what’s happening, and I don’t.

Himawari shook her head.

- That would ruin the surprise.

- Of course. - Hinata nodded, not wanting to spoil whatever plans they had for her. Just as Himawari had said, it wasn’t long before Hanabi arrived to take the two kids back to the Hyuuga estate. The families exchanged goodbyes, taking the rare opportunity to spend some family time together.

After saying goodbye to the last couple, Naruto wrapped his arm around his girlfriend’s waist, pulling her close with a mischievous smile. Hinata chuckled at his childishness and could only ask.

- So, what are we going to do next?

- We’ve been playing all afternoon, - He led her toward his car. - I’m going to take you for a nice, relaxing dinner.

.

Hinata knew Naruto could be unpredictable, but she was genuinely surprised when he brought her back to the Uzumaki estate. Minato and Kushina were already waiting for them at the door, quickly leaving with mischievous looks and giggles after greeting them. Then, Nozomi appeared in the living room, patted Naruto on the shoulder, winked, signaling that everything was ready, and also disappeared through the door. Hinata’s curiosity peaked, unable to guess what the blonde man had planned at the Uzumaki estate.

Naruto started leading her up the stairs, heading toward his bedroom with a mysterious and oddly sly demeanor. But as soon as he opened the door, Hinata gasped in surprise and then burst into laughter.

It was Naruto’s room, but it looked like it did when they were seventeen. Over the years, the room had changed many times. When Naruto went to college, his band posters were torn down, and his desk was cleared out, leaving only a few study materials as he had moved out on his own. When they got married, Naruto’s single bed was replaced with a double one so they could sleep together when Boruto and Himawari stayed at their grandparents’ house.

Now, before Hinata, the old single bed was back, the desk cluttered with books and comics. Everything was slightly messy, just like Naruto’s personality, but there was also a sense that he had tried to tidy up a bit. It was reminiscent of the old days when she used to come to his room for study sessions, and Naruto would always be embarrassed, quickly cleaning up his messy room.

- A significant effort, - She remarked, wondering how much time he spent restoring the room to its former state. - So, are we going to study? To reminisce?

- Nooo! - Naruto exclaimed, flopping onto the bed like a child. - Every time you came here, you were so serious, never letting me rest even for a bit!

Hinata smiled, shaking her head but not disagreeing. She was too shy to visit Naruto’s house alone, much less go up to his bedroom. The times they did were always because they had studying to do together, and naturally, a serious girl like Hinata wouldn’t let Naruto get distracted until they had finished their work.

- So, today we’re going to watch a movie! - Naruto sprang up from the bed. He quickly pulled her to sit down and told her to stay put while he prepared everything. Naruto disappeared out the door, and about ten minutes later, he returned with dinner in hand and a huge bag of popcorn. He set everything up, even bringing out a small table to place on the bed, arranging everything neatly, and even romantically adding a small vase of flowers, making Hinata giggle.

He pulled out his drawer, which was full of CDs. Naruto had really thought this through, though they could easily watch something on Netflix, he had decided they would relive their youth.

- Let’s see what Nozomi prepared for us, - Naruto muttered as he rummaged through his drawer. Hinata curiously looked inside and, upon seeing the title of an old romance movie, suggested.

- How about “Perhaps a Cliché”?

Naruto pulled it out, realizing it was a high school movie. Even though he wasn’t much into romance or school dramas, this date was for Hinata, so he simply agreed and popped the CD into the projector, jumping onto the bed and snuggling into the spot next to her. Hinata rested her head on Naruto’s shoulder as the movie began, while Naruto distracted between watching the movie and planting kisses on her hair. They laughed and cried along with the movie, commenting here and there on the characters’ actions. The dinner gradually disappeared, and the bottle of wine Naruto had prepared was also empty by the time the movie ended.

In the end, it was a good movie, Naruto admitted, or maybe he thought it was good because of its happy ending. It wasn’t that Naruto didn’t like unhappy endings, but just as the title suggested, “Perhaps a Cliché,” the movie was a strange mix of seemingly cliché elements and the unexpected. The clichés were only in the main character’s mind, and in reality, nothing was like that at all. The harsh truth of the world tormented both him and the people he loved.

But in the end, they still had a happy ending, and that was the film’s humanity.

Naruto felt the movie was somewhat reflective of himself. He had been too stubborn with his ideals and beliefs, with what he saw but never tried to see things from others’ perspectives to understand the differences.

He regretted that, and now it was time to fix it.

- Hinata, - He called softly, and Hinata lifted her head from his shoulder with a puzzled expression.

- There’s a lot I want to talk to you about, about everything that’s happened between us. One thing at a time. Can you listen to me?

Naruto spoke sincerely, and Hinata knew it was going to be a long night.

.

Naruto and Hinata cleaned up everything and arranged Naruto's small single bed into two comfortable seats, with all the pillows and stuffed animals they could find in the house (Himawari liked to leave her stuffed animals here). Sitting across from each other, Naruto carefully reached out to hold her hand before beginning awkwardly.

- I hope you won't feel that I'm…

- Naruto, - She cut him off. - I've known you my whole life. Nothing will change the way I think about you.

- All of this is really terrible.

- But I know you had no other choice, Naruto, I have a lot to confess to you as well.

Naruto's hands tightened around Hinata's, and he exhaled.

- Everything started when I was very young. I don't remember much from back then, but I remember admiring my parents' love. They were happy, and I was very happy to be their child. - He paused, as if thinking about how to continue. - But someone was jealous of that and planted in my mind that their happiness was just a lie.

Hinata's heart tightened.

- My young mind tried to resist that thought, I didn't believe it, but the fear still lingered. - Naruto recalled all the emotions of that time and slowly expressed them in the simplest words. - And then a big misunderstanding shattered all those beliefs, and I never wanted to believe in anything more than myself again.

The woman blinked her white eyes, not knowing what to say at this moment. Naruto was lost in the misery of the past.

- You know that Nozomi isn't Minato's biological daughter, right? - Naruto asked. Hinata nodded but then realized something, covering her mouth in shock.

- Don't tell me–

- Yes, Nozomi is the daughter of my mother and that man. They had some time together and then broke up after my mother met her soulmate, my father. - Naruto closed his eyes, his face wrinkled with fatigue. - Knowing that, to me, a love torn apart by this damned soulmate thing, Kushina betrayed Minato because of it, because they didn't love each other but were forced by fate to be together. And the biggest thing was, I felt the trust I had placed in this family was betrayed. So was all the happiness I had just a lie?

- You know it's not like that…

- I know. - He replied, - But I can't stop the pain of betrayal. And I blamed everything on this soulmate stuff, because of it, because of the damned fate it created, my parents suffered, I was angry, and the baby in my mother's womb would have to live a life of deception like I did.

Hinata sat up, wanting to hold him, but Naruto stopped her. His story wasn't finished, and the guilt was still there.

- It may be the reason, but it doesn't excuse my actions. I had made everyone around me suffer because of my messed-up mind.

- But you were hurt. - Hinata said painfully.

- And I had no right to hurt others. You were one of them. - Naruto looked her straight in the eyes before continuing. - Even though the child inside me despised the idea of soulmates, I still thought that if my soulmate was one of my friends, I would be fine. But when your clock didn't light up the first time we met eyes when you were twelve, I knew there was no hope for me anymore. You were the last one turned twelve. I wasn't going to suddenly fall in love with someone I just met, I didn't want to force them to love me, and certainly didn't want to ruin any love they had if they ever did.

Naruto sighed.

- But I couldn't live without love. I rejected the affection from my family, protected myself from getting too deeply involved in friendships, and didn't believe in love with a soulmate; I quickly lost the sense of being alive, as if my existence had no meaning if I couldn't connect with people. That's why I desperately clung to my friendship with Sasuke even when he tried to push me away. He wouldn't betray me if he didn't consider me a friend. That's also why I loved Sakura. That love couldn't be betrayed; it just wouldn't be reciprocated.

Even now, as he spoke, Naruto couldn't stop hating himself. He always said he cared about his friends, that he cherished friendship; but ultimately, all his feelings for them stemmed from the most selfish fears and desires within him. Even now, no matter how sincere his feelings for his friends were, thinking about how they began only made Naruto feel disappointed and guilty. The rising emotions made Naruto's throat tighten.

- I'm not saying I don't care about them, I love them very much. That's why I felt abandoned when everyone started finding their soulmates, especially with Sasuke and Sakura. When they got married, my relationship with them would never be the same again.

- I'm not Sasuke, Sakura, or all your friends, Naruto. - Hinata spoke up when she noticed his breath starting to become erratic. - But I know they'll forgive you, after everything you've done for them and they've done for you.

Naruto froze, then slowly nodded, taking in her words.

- And finally, there's you, Hinata. I don't know when all these feelings started, but when I looked back, they had always been there. I always cherished you, wanted to protect you, liked being by your side even though we often said nothing at all. It was just that I was too busy fighting against fate to pay attention to you. - He continued. - But once I saw you, I couldn't let go. I wanted to protect you, only I should be the one to protect you. I wanted to be by your side, and I wanted you to treat me with that loving care only. Gradually, I desired you, your body, everything about you. You became the new lifeline for the chaotic emotions inside me.

At this point, Naruto lowered his head, as if ashamed of everything he was confessing.

- I know I'm selfish for keeping you by my side, but after going through the experience of almost losing you once, I didn't dare to imagine the day you would leave my life. - His hand tightened around hers again. - So I proposed to you, even though I wasn't sure about my feelings, even though I knew you still loved your soulmate, and even though I was afraid fate would once again crush us, I still selfishly wanted to make you mine alone: my wife. No matter what reasons I gave you, it all came down to one single motivation, and that was my greed. And now, I desire your love, as I always did these years.

Naruto let out a dry laugh.

- What a terrible person I am.

Hinata's eyes filled with tears, but this time she didn't say anything.

- I've learned to love you. And honestly, it's very easy to love Hinata. Maybe I even loved you before we got married. With all the feelings I have for you, if this isn't love, then I don't know what love is. But I'm a coward, and I didn't dare admit my love. I was afraid that one day your fate would come and take you away from me. - Naruto laughed bitterly, - It's ridiculous, isn't it? I don't believe in fate, but I'm scared it will take you away from me.

Hinata silently shook her head, tears starting to roll down her cheeks.

- I just thought that if I didn't love you, when that time came, it would hurt less. So I never admitted my love for you, not even deep in my mind. But in the end, no matter how you look at it, I was just a coward. - He concluded.

- We're all just trying our best to protect ourselves from getting hurt, Naruto. And I would never blame you for that.

- But I was so consumed by my own pain that I made others suffer. - Naruto's voice was low, almost arguing.

- Naruto, what if I told you that I did the same? - Hinata interrupted him again. - After all, we're only human. We have our ugliness, but we only struggle to live in this world.

Naruto shook his head.

- I once told you that no matter what you did, I would forgive you because deep down, your soul is pure.

- It's the same for me. - She replied, her voice firm and resolute.

Hinata had already guessed one or two things about what Naruto had shared, but she never imagined that his trust had been shattered so early in life. What could a five-year-old do? She couldn't blame Naruto for his pain, fear, and hatred of destiny, and she certainly couldn't fault him for just wanting to protect the child within his soul.

Her heart ached for Naruto's fate. Even though things were better now, as she knew, Naruto had mended his relationships with his parents and sister, but she wasn't sure that could erase the wounds of his childhood.

- I have some things I want to say too. - Hinata decided to speak, taking the opportunity while Naruto was exposing the ugliest parts of himself, she had to show him that she was no different, that she was also a demon that had taken hold of him. Yes, if this marriage was to continue, they had to know everything about each other with no more secrets.

Naruto nodded. This time, Hinata turned her hand around to hold his.

- I've admired and looked up to you since we were young. And like any other child, I always wanted you to be my soulmate.

Naruto laughed. Hinata pouted.

- I'm sorry, I just suddenly felt flattered. From that early on?

- Yes, Naruto, from that early on. - She admitted without a hint of embarrassment, causing Naruto to blush. - But when you refused to wear the watch, I was really scared. What if you hated me because I was your soulmate, what if you weren't my soulmate… But then none of that mattered anymore because I would never know who my soulmate was.

- I don't understand…

- Do you remember how you scared me on my twelfth birthday?

When he nodded in confirmation, Hinata smiled sadly.

- At that time, I dropped my soulmate timer and broke it. When I wore a new watch, it no longer worked. - Hinata sighed. - Out of all the people I met at that party and those I met the next day, I couldn't figure out who my soulmate was. Even though I suspected it was you, there was no certainty.

- Why didn't you tell me then? - He asked cautiously.

- I tried, but I couldn't. I saw how you were struggling against fate, and I didn't want to chain you to it and make your life even more painful; especially when I wasn't even sure that I was your soulmate.

And Naruto understood that. Suddenly, he recalled something she had said long ago, that Hinata had once mentioned she might never dare to confess to her soulmate because she didn't want to hurt him. He had thought back then, "Who would be hurt if she confessed her love to?" But it turned out to be him, him and his fucked-up mind.

And she was right, if this story had been told at that time, he would have gone crazy. The last thing he wanted was to bind Hinata to a bond when his emotions were still unstable and his thoughts still chaotic. Hinata really did know him better than he knew himself.

Hinata continued, pulling him out of his thoughts.

- But I wanted you to be my soulmate so badly that I convinced myself it was true. I nurtured my feelings for you until they became love, and from there I became even more selfish. I acted as if I truly were your soulmate, making everyone believe that I was your soulmate.

Suddenly, all the actions and words of the people around him made sense. Naruto had sometimes been confused by how people implied things about Hinata concerning soulmates.

- They figured it out but never told me. - He said absentmindedly.

- That's because I never admitted it. It wasn't their place.

- But I don't understand why this makes you feel so guilty.

- I denied you the chance to love anyone else, Naruto, and it wasn't fair to you. My actions unconsciously bound you to a relationship that wasn't exist with me. Girls wouldn't approach you if they thought you already had a soulmate, you wouldn't have the chance to meet your true soulmate if it wasn't me, and in the end, whether I was your destiny or not, no one knew. I was taking everything away from you just because I selfishly wanted you to be my soulmate. Meanwhile, I knew how much you craved love, how you wanted to love and be loved, you just said it yourself. What I did to you was unfair!

Hinata started crying, and Naruto immediately held her. She sobbed into his chest, and he knew that she had been carrying this guilt for a long time. Just like how he had despised himself for years. That must also be why she couldn't believe in his love, the guilt she had felt for so long had made her believe she didn't deserve his love or the happiness they were now sharing because she had been the one to prevent him from experiencing other possible loves.

But there was no more "possible love." His love and happiness now were with her. He didn't need anything else, and there was nothing unfair about it.

- I'm sorry for all the pain you've gone through, Hinata.

Hinata hiccuped before responding.

- I'm also sorry for all the hardships you've had to endure.

They continued to hold each other, embracing the broken and torn pieces that had shaped them into who they were now, but feeling more at peace than ever before.

The ugliest and darkest parts of themselves, buried deep within, had finally been confessed. The sky outside was pitch black.

But surely, dawn would come.

Chapter Text

twenty-fourth.

- Mom, wake up! - Himawari’s gentle voice echoed softly in her ear. Hinata slowly opened her eyes, squinting as the light had already filled Naruto’s room. Her mind was a bit hazy as she pushed herself off the soft bed and looked at the little girl who had woken her up.

- What time is it, Hima? - She asked, her voice a bit hoarse.

- It's past nine already. - Himawari replied cheerfully, then asked excitedly. - Dad said you two stayed up very late last night, so he let you sleep in. How was your night?

Gradually, images from the previous night returned to her mind. Hinata smiled, patted her daughter’s head, and slowly got out of bed.

- It was wonderful. We had dinner and watched a movie, just like any young couple would. How was your evening?

- It was fun! - Himawari exclaimed, but then quickly pouted. - But when we played the new game Uncle Konohamaru bought, Boruto kept letting me win.

Hinata chuckled. Boruto was always like that, letting Himawari win in everything.

- That’s because Boruto loves you.

- I know, even though he never says it.

Hinata suddenly paused, but Himawari had already leaped over to her father’s side, climbing into his lap. Naruto smiled softly as he lifted the little girl up, kissed her cheek, and breathed in the scent of her hair before smiling at Hinata.

- Sleeping Beauty, you should hurry and get ready. The girls are coming to pick you up.

- What? - Hinata asked in surprise, her expression causing Naruto to want to tease her.

- Did you think I only planned for one day? - The blond man shook his head. - Nah ah, of course not!

- Of course not! - Himawari echoed, then winked at Hinata and smiled at Naruto. Hinata could only shake her head helplessly. Her boyfriend never ceased to surprise her.

.

This time, Naruto’s surprise for Hinata was a spa time with the girls. They indulged themselves in hot baths, full-body massages, and careful care of their skin, hair, and nails. They chatted joyfully, and the girls especially loved this occasion as they rarely had the chance to relax like this after starting their families and having children. When Hinata asked about the men, the wives and girlfriends laughed and said the men had other tasks. So Hinata was sure this spa day was just a distraction from Naruto.

She laughed here and there at their stories, but occasionally she fell into deep thought. Ino, always perceptive, was the first to notice and ask.

- What’s wrong, Hinata? You’re not happy with Naruto’s plan?

Hinata started and immediately denied it.

- No way. I love it. - She exclaimed. But under the curious gazes of everyone, Hinata could only sigh and reveal the trouble in her heart.

- I can’t seem to say I love Naruto.

- What? You don’t love Naruto? - Ino asked loudly, immediately getting splashed with water by Temari and Karui to stop her from saying anything else stupid, making everyone laugh. Sakura shook her head at Ino’s unchanging behavior. Tenten shrugged before focusing back on Hinata. Even Tamaki and Yanagi lifted their heads from the massage table, looking at her.

- It’s not like that. It’s just, it’s stuck in my throat. I know I’ve loved Naruto all my life, but I don’t know how to say it. - She paused, shaking her head. - I don’t blame Naruto, but the way he’s doing all these things just to prove he loves me, that his words are true, makes me feel guilty. I don’t know if I’ve done enough for him, enough for him to trust me when I say those three words, “I love you.”

- Hinata… - Sakura spoke softly.

- I know I’m overthinking. - She remembered Himawari’s words from the morning. - But I’ve always known Naruto loves me in his own way, I’ve always known through his actions. But I was miserable and angry just because he couldn’t admit he loved me with words. I feel terrible, how can I be worthy of that love?

- Even me, Yanagi, or Karui, who only got to know you later, can tell you love Naruto. - Tamaki suddenly spoke while still lazily lying on the massage table.

- I don’t think Naruto is exactly trying to prove that he loves you. - Yanagi chimed in. - He wants to give you what you deserve, according to his words.

- Don’t stress over it. After all, Naruto knows you love him. - Karui winked.

Hinata was surprised.

- That’s right. - Temari shrugged. - Naruto might be scared of some imaginary figure, aka your “soulmate”, but otherwise, he’s afraid of no one. He’s always bragging and boasting about you, that if it’s not your soulmate, Naruto will be the number one person in your heart.

Tenten added.

- He even has the confidence that you’ll never leave him if that “soulmate” of yours never shows up. Can’t forget that smug look on his face.

- Naruto’s like that because he knows you love him. - Ino laughed.

- So, Hinata, - Sakura concluded. - Don’t worry too much. When the opportunity comes, you’ll be able to say it. And even if you can’t, Naruto already knows.

Hinata smiled and nodded.

- Thank you, everyone.

.

After the spa time, Hinata was whisked away by her friends in the changing room. They dressed her in a luxurious white gown, applied makeup, and styled her hair elegantly. They were also dressed beautifully in formal dresses. When she asked why all of this was necessary, they simply told her that Naruto had booked a reservation at a very fancy restaurant for their next date, so it was all needed.

But everything felt off when they dropped her off at the entrance of the church in southern Konoha, the very place where she had once married Naruto.

Hinata slowly walked through the church gates. The building remained as majestic and ancient as ever; despite the many years that had passed, it seemed unchanged, even under the harsh sun of the Land of Fire. The late afternoon sky was a clear, lofty blue, with fluffy white clouds, and golden sunlight spilled over the church’s roof and onto the green grass. She followed the path leading to the cherry blossom grove behind the church, feeling as though all her senses were guiding her there.

Hinata nearly stopped breathing as she entered the vast grove of cherry trees. In the midst of the towering trunks stood Naruto, smiling and waiting for her to appear. He was dressed in the white suit he had worn on their wedding day years ago, holding a beautiful bouquet of white flowers. The sun danced on his blonde hair, making him shine like an angel descended to earth. A gentle breeze rustled the leaves on the branches. The cherry blossoms had mostly fallen, leaving the grove lush and green, with a few late-blooming flowers drifting gently to the ground.

As Hinata stood in awe, overwhelmed by the sight and the man before her, Naruto slowly stepped towards her. He placed the bouquet in her hands, then knelt down on one knee, looking up at her. Hinata’s eyes widened, filling with tears as she realized what he intended to do. Naruto simply smiled.

- Don’t cry, Hinata. I haven’t even started yet, - He teased, making her smile as well. Hinata wiped away the unshed tears, resolutely meeting his gaze. Naruto bit his lip, took a deep breath, and then cleared his throat before speaking.

- I don’t know where to begin; there are so many things I want to say to you at this moment—things you’ve done for me and the feelings I have for you. I thought about it when I asked for our wedding to be real on Half Moon Island (*), but I never told you. - Naruto grasped her slender fingers. - I didn’t know anything about you back then—your favorite color, the movie you love, or the food you usually eat. I thought you were just a faint presence in my life. But then I realized that I didn’t know those things not because I didn’t care about you, but because I paid more attention to you than I even realized. To the point where just one look from you was enough to answer all your emotions.

Hinata gently squeezed his hand, agreeing with him. She couldn’t have loved Naruto for so long if he hadn’t given her reasons and hope to do so. He cared about her, always noticed when she was sad, and tried to cheer her up. He always knew when she wasn’t with their friends, when she was lagging behind, and he always encouraged her when she was disappointed in herself. Naruto never left her behind, and subconsciously, he was always the light that guided her, warming her soul.

Naruto continued.

- But I never had an answer for my own feelings. I knew you were very important to me; I knew I cherished you and wanted to protect you. Gradually, those feelings grew. I became more selfish; I wanted you—your body, your love, everything about you. I wanted you to belong only to me. It was all so new to me. I had never wanted anyone so much, in such a selfish way. Maybe I had an answer, but the child in me didn’t want to admit it.

He gently stroked her fingers.

- Even so, I didn’t want to lose you. I knew I didn’t deserve you. I didn’t love you, but I wanted to have you. So I swore to you everything I knew I could give you—my protection, my shelter, my care, affection, and companionship. I swore I would learn to love you.

Naruto took a deep breath. He had prepared for this moment for a long time, and finally, he could say it.

- And I love you, Hinata. I used to be anxious, afraid, and cowardly. I didn’t dare to admit my love. But now, I finally have the confidence to say that I love you, with all the purity and darkness within me. I love you, whether I am your destiny or not. Thank you for always being by my side. Thank you for choosing me. Thank you for becoming my support, my home. Thank you for giving me our two little angels. Thank you for all the peace and happiness of these past years. Because of you, I can keep living with strength.

Naruto released her hand. He pulled out a red velvet box from his pocket and opened it. Inside, the engagement ring from their wedding years ago sparkled.

- Will you marry me again, Hinata?

Hinata smiled, tilting her head as tears streamed down her cheeks. But she quickly extended her hand and gently replied.

- Hurry up and put the ring on me.

Naruto’s face lit up with happiness. He swiftly slipped the engagement ring onto Hinata’s finger and kissed her fingers gently. He stood up, a little unsteady from kneeling too long, but joyfully caught Hinata as she jumped into his arms. Naruto nearly lifted her off the ground, spinning her around as they laughed, looking into each other’s eyes as if they could see themselves in each other’s gaze.

- Naruto, I love you. I’ve always loved you and will always love you.

Peaceful and relieved, that was how Hinata felt when she finally spoke her heart—the heart and feelings she had buried deep within for so many years. And even more wonderful was knowing that Naruto loved her back with the same intensity. They gazed at each other lovingly, slowly leaning in.

- Hey, moving a little fast there, Naruto.

Kiba’s voice suddenly rang out, startling the couple into pulling away and blushing. Naruto turned around, annoyed, and shouted.

- Kiba! Why do you always have to ruin my good moments?

Hinata then noticed that around them were their family and friends, all smiling happily for them. Everyone was dressed as if attending a formal party. Even the children present were in beautiful outfits. The thought that they had all witnessed the scene made her shy, and she snuggled closer to Naruto.

Kiba’s laughter echoed.

- You told us to make sure nothing ruined your plan, - Kiba smirked, clearly enjoying Naruto’s frustration. - And the groom can’t kiss the bride before the vows.

- But at least let me kiss my fiancée once! - Naruto argued.

Everyone there burst into laughter.

- Uncle Kiba was right. - Boruto, standing on the other side with the Uzumaki and Hyuuga families, dressed in a little suit with a bow tie, added fuel to the blonde man’s frustration. Himawari, wearing a pristine white puffy dress, giggled uncontrollably in Hiashi’s arms.

Only Hinata looked up at Naruto in confusion.

- Groom? Bride? What is everyone talking about?

Naruto chuckled awkwardly, scratching his cheek.

- You already agreed, no backing out now. - He ruffled her hair. - Sorry for rushing, but I don’t think I can wait any longer.

- What? - She had no idea what was happening as Naruto released her and walked toward Kiba and their friends. That’s when she noticed.

When did they set up a wedding altar there?!

Naruto stopped right in front of the altar, facing the priest. Their friends, who had once stood as their bridesmaids and groomsmen, moved into their original positions, waiting. Naruto gestured, and Hiashi called to her from behind.

Hinata approached him, and Himawari pulled out a delicate bridal veil from her side, carefully placing it over her mother's neatly tied-up hair, taking advantage of being at eye level while sitting in her grandfather’s arms.

- Mommy, you look so beautiful! - The little girl beamed.

- Thank you, darling. - Hinata softly replied, kissing her daughter’s forehead.

Hiashi then set Himawari down, letting her return to her brother’s side and the rest of the family. Boruto handed his sister a basket of white flower petals, holding a pillow with two rings in his other hand. Hinata squinted—when did those two take the ring from her room? But now, everything made sense: Naruto’s intentions, the spa time, the makeup, and even the white gown. It was all for this wedding. She was so surprised she didn’t know what to feel more astonished about.

Hiashi offered his arm, drawing her attention. His aged face gestured for her to take it. And Hinata did. Her father led her down the aisle, following behind her two children. Boruto, with a straight back, carried the rings, and Himawari joyfully scattered petals to pave the way for her mother to walk toward her happiness.

It was just like their summer wedding all those years ago. The afternoon breeze was cool, with a gentle wind making everything feel so comfortable. The sky was a vibrant blue, and the cherry blossoms were fresh and bright. The sunlight cast a golden glow over everything, making it seem like a slice of heaven on Earth. Hinata, even in a simpler white gown than her original wedding dress, still exuded a divine beauty. Her short blue-black hair was tied up, revealing her delicate neck and pale shoulders. The veil covered part of her face, giving her an air of mystery and grace. But it couldn’t hide the way the bride and groom looked into each other’s eyes. Her pearly eyes sparkled with tranquility. She smiled faintly, and Naruto knew she was happy—he trusted it because he knew her. His eyes blurred, stinging as he realized she was about to be his, again, one more time.

- Naruto, don’t cry.

Sasuke, standing nearby, teased with a sly grin, causing Naruto to glare. But he quickly wiped away the tears that had unknowingly spilled down his cheeks. What a mess he was. He cried during their wedding over a decade ago, and now he still couldn’t contain the overwhelming emotions bursting inside his heart—emotions he now recognized as pure love.

Hinata’s walk down the aisle seemed so short, yet Naruto felt like he had waited his whole life for this moment. He chuckled, remembering how, back then, he couldn’t stand still and had rushed to meet her halfway down the aisle at the church. He wasn’t as impatient now, but the excitement coursing through him was undeniable, making him restless.

At some point, his children had joined him. Boruto shot him a stern look as he handed the rings to Sasuke.

- Don’t mess this up, Dad!

Himawari winked, echoing her brother’s playful threat. But Naruto was too nervous to retort. He watched Hinata hand her bouquet to Sakura, and then Hiashi gently placed her hand in his, giving him one final piece of advice as all fathers do.

- Take good care of my daughter.

Naruto carefully took her hand, silently hoping his palms weren’t too sweaty, as they turned to face the priest. The man smiled warmly at them before beginning the ceremony that had united countless hearts.

- Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to witness and bless the sacred union of Naruto and Hinata in matrimony. This is a special day, a day where two people who love each other pledge to share their lives together. Their love, like the love we all yearn for, is a precious gift from God, and today we are here to witness and bless their journey as they begin this new chapter together.

His voice echoed through the quiet grove, the only sound being the gentle breeze. Everyone present focused on the couple.

- Let us bow our heads in prayer, asking God to bless Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuuga Hinata on this special day. Lord, grant them the strength to overcome life’s challenges, the grace to forgive each other, and the patience to understand one another. Guide them with Your love and keep the flame of their love burning bright.

Naruto and Hinata turned to face each other, both of his hands holding hers tightly.

- Marriage is a sacred union, an act of trust and love between two people. Today, Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuuga Hinata are committing not only to each other but also to God and to all of us, that they will love, honor, and cherish each other for the rest of their lives. Marriage is not just a union of two individuals, but a merging of two souls. This is a journey where each day they will explore, grow, and face life’s challenges together. Nothing in marriage comes easily, but with love, respect, and patience, they will overcome all. Now, the groom, please recite your vows.

- My heart now beats in sync with yours. - He repeated the same words he had said so many years ago at their wedding. - Our souls have grown to understand and bond with each other, and I want to connect with you in a relationship even more perfect than a couple. I want to care for you and protect you, to make you my family. I, Uzumaki Naruto, vow to always be faithful and protect you...

And he added the one promise he hadn’t been able to make back then.

- I vow to love you through wealth and poverty, in sickness and in health, until death do us part.

Hinata’s lashes trembled, but she remained strong, smiling. A bride shouldn’t cry on her wedding day, even if it’s from happiness.

- Bride, please recite your vows.

- I know you carry a wounded soul and a heart full of pain, but you’ve always stood resilient before the world. Even if you didn’t realize it, you became my light. You led me, helped me become a better person, Naruto. Your smile saved me. I’ve always wanted to catch up to you, always wanted to walk beside you. More than anything, I want to care for you and ease your burdens. And I’m grateful that we have today. I, Hyuuga Hinata, vow to always love, honor, and be faithful to you for the rest of my life, in good times and bad, in wealth and poverty, in sickness and in health, until death do us part.

Hinata could feel his hand trembling as he held hers. His blue eyes looked softly into hers. Both knew their vows would hold true for eternity.

Sasuke stepped forward.

- Please exchange rings, the symbol of eternal love and a lifelong promise. This ring is a circle with no beginning and no end, just as your love will never end. As you place these rings on each other’s hands, remember that you have chosen each other, and with every passing day, continue to choose each other anew.

Naruto removed the engagement ring he had just placed on her finger, then gently slid the ring that had been on her hand for over a decade back onto her finger.

- With this ring, I give you all my love.

Hinata repeated the same motion, carefully placing their wedding ring onto his finger.

- And with this ring, I give you all my love.

Finally, the moment they had all been waiting for arrived.

- By the power vested in me by the church and this nation, I now pronounce Uzumaki Naruto and Uzumaki Hinata as husband and wife. From this day forward, nothing can separate you, for you have become one in the eyes of God and before us all. Groom, you may kiss the bride.

Naruto slid his hand to her neck, gently cradling her head as he pressed a soft kiss to her lips. That simple kiss, however, was full of emotions and promises, conveying everything they wanted to say to each other. Around them, applause erupted like thunder. The sun still shone brightly, and the wind blew gently, as if nature and the heavens above were blessing their union.

Reluctantly, Naruto pulled away, but they both couldn’t help but laugh as they rested their foreheads together. The priest’s voice still echoed around them.

- May you live in love and happiness forever. Always honor and protect one another, and remember that your love is the most precious gift you can give each other. May God always be with you and bless your marriage.

Naruto had no idea what the future held for them. But he was no longer afraid.

They had faced many challenges together, and every obstacle had only strengthened their bond. He knew, as long as she was with him, there was nothing they couldn’t overcome, nothing could keep them apart. Because Hinata had chosen Naruto and Naruto had chosen Hinata.

And their love would conquer the world.

Music from the band began to play. Couples started inviting each other to join in the dance. It was an afternoon that few could ever forget.

The love within me is always silent,
but that doesn’t mean it’s not there.

And sometimes I found it hard to speak,
I hope you could just feel it…

Chapter Text

epilogue.

It had been a special day for the Uzumaki family. Their eldest son, who would inherit the entire Uzumaki clan in the future, had just turned twelve. Boruto stood in his room, in front of the large mirror, adjusting his clothes. Even though he didn’t like making a fuss, the reputation of the Uzumaki and Hyuuga families in Konoha had made the party that day quite grand. The blonde boy had combed his hair and adjusted his outfit to make sure everything was perfect.

- Hmm… - He had tilted his head, thinking. Then he suddenly realized he hadn’t put on his favorite bowtie, so he had opened the drawers by his bed to search for it.

But when he had opened the last drawer, Boruto had come to a halt. Inside, a file had been lying there, gathering dust. He picked it up, memories of the file flooding his mind.

.

- Really… - Shikamaru laughed, scratching his head with one hand while holding a file in his other hand, looking towards the “newlyweds” dancing together in the distance. His words made Boruto turned his head at the adults - I don’t know why I’m worried about those two.

- Because Naruto is a complete idiot, and we cared about that idiot. - Neji shook his head, one arm around Tenten. Everyone standing there laughed. It seemed like they all knew what the file was, which had made Boruto’s curiosity grow. He tugged at Shikamaru’s sleeve to get his attention before hesitantly asking.

- What’s going on?

Shikamaru looked at his friends gathered around him, exchanging knowing glances before he crouched down to Boruto’s level. He handed the file to Boruto and said.

- When you go home, could you give this to Naruto and Hinata and tell them it’s a wedding gift from everyone here?

Boruto had taken it with confusion but nodded. But it seemed that no one was inclined to explain what it was. He had stood there, staring at the item in his hand until he had heard someone call his name.

- Boruto!

- Ah. - He exclaimed when he recognized the voice. - Hikari!

Neji’s son walked over to him.

- We’re getting ready to play a mock battle, aren’t you joining us?

- Oh, just wait a moment. - Boruto replied, fumbling with what to do with the file he was holding. - I need to put this away before I join in.

- What’s that? - Hikari raised an eyebrow. Boruto shook his head, indicating he also didn’t know, and handed it to his cousin.

Hikaru opened it and looked inside. He frowned, pondered for a moment, then closed it and returned it to Boruto.

- This is a list of the residents of Konoha and their soulmates if any. I don’t know why everyone made this list, but I overheard my parents talking about it.

- What did they say?

- Something about if they couldn’t prove that Naruto was Hinata’s soulmate, then prove that everyone wasn’t. I’m not quite sure about it. - Hikaru replied.

Hearing this, Boruto suddenly felt the weight of the file in his hand. Hikari might not understand the significance of that statement because he wasn’t aware of the story between Boruto’s parents. But Boruto knew very well, as his father had admitted that his mother wasn’t his soulmate, and that his soulmate was someone else. But this, this was the greatest evidence that they were each other’s destiny.

But did it still matter? Boruto had wondered as he watched his parents dance together to the sweet music. The way they looked at each other was so warm, gentle, and happy, the way his father whispered in his mother’s ear making her laugh like an angel. They were each other’s destiny or not; did it really matter?

Boruto alredy had his own answer.

He was brought back from his thoughts by Hikari’s call. His cousin had looked at him with concern, but Boruto had just shrugged and smiled brightly, urging him to join the other kids and play whatever games they wanted, of course, after Boruto had handed the file to his Aunt Nozomi to keep.

.

Boruto smiled softly. Nearly two years had passed since all those events, and now when he looked back, he felt he had been quite foolish. His parents had been foolish too. He had always been confident that it didn’t matter whether his parents were soulmates; they had chosen each other, and that was enough for him. Why had he been swayed by what had happened?

He knew their actions proved their love for each other; why doubt it?

But thanks to it, his family was now closer than ever, just like how this evidence had been forgotten in his drawer. Not because he had forgotten to give it to Naruto and Hinata, but because his parents, despite being grateful for everyone’s efforts on their behalf, had decided that they didn’t need to look at it.

He returned the file to its place in his drawer, shrugging. Who knew, someone might need it someday.

A knock on his door had sounded, followed by his parents calling for him. Boruto called out for them to wait a moment, putting on the bowtie and quickly running out to open the door for them.

Naruto and Hinata entered his room, closed the door, and silently looked at him. Boruto guessed they were feeling a bit complex inside, given all the soulmate troubles they had gone through as children and as adults. He sighed and leaned on his hands, saying.

- Don’t look at me like that. I’m just turning twelve, not leaving home.

His parents chuckled, visibly relieved. Naruto handed him a small gift wrapped in paper, and without even opening it, Boruto could already guess it was a soulmate timer. He stared at it, making Naruto hesitate.

- Boruto. - Hinata gently called him. - We’re not forcing you to wear your soulmate timer. It’s a part of your future that we can’t interfere with. But we hope you’ll think carefully, and remember that no matter what you choose, we will always support you.

He looked at it, thinking about everything that had happened to his parents and the things he had seen in life.

- Dad used to not wear his soulmate timer, didn’t he? - Boruto decided to ask.

Naruto smiled.

- I can’t say I’m proud of that. It was a rebellious act of desperation on my part. But I don’t regret it. - He looked down at his wife, placing a hand on her waist and pulling her a little closer. - But you’re different from me; as your mother said, we don’t care whether you wear it or not. It will be your decision, and we respect it.

- I understand. - Boruto had replied, accepting the gift box from his father. - Honestly, I admire you for that. In this era, in this world, not everyone is willing to give up that assurance and confront fate like you did. People often succumb to the wheel of destiny and learn to accept whatever is thrown at them.

He unwrapped the gift, putting on the black watch with a pink rim, just as he liked.

- And being your child, I also won’t succumb to fate. - He affirmed. - But instead of rejecting what the world has arranged for me as you did, I’ll face my destiny in my own way.

Boruto had never felt more determined about his decision. He might not love his soulmate in the future, he might fall in love with someone else. But he wouldn’t give up; he would fight for his love, but also ensure his soulmate wouldn’t suffer because of his choices.

Seeing his parents both surprised and smiling, Boruto felt he had made the right decision.

- Big brother! Your friends are here! - Himawari’s voice called from outside the room. Boruto tilted his head in permission before running out with his little sister. The couple could hear the sound of the two siblings chattering away.

- How does it feel to be twelve?

- Awesome!

Naruto laughed softly beside Hinata, saying.

- I never imagined the day I’d see my son being cooler than me.

Hinata’s eyes shone with gentle affection, and she looked at him, replying.

- You’re pretty cool too, the kid says so you see. - She winked.

- Why do I feel like you’re reminiscing about the not-so-good things about me…

- Not at all. - Hinata stood on her tiptoes. - After all, I love you.

It had been nearly two years, and Naruto still thought he would never get used to her attacking him like this. He bent his head, responding to her advance with a long kiss.

- And I love you too.

From now until forever.

[NaruHina] Choices
The end